WHAT IF NARUTO HAD NASTY REALTION WITH SARDA?

ever wondered what happens when you'll get all you favorite adult fictions at one place yay you heard it right welcome to my patreon currently we have more than 200 plus stories collections exclusive uncensored 18 plus fanfiction awaits you stories too bold for the mainstream crafted for True fans dive into steamy World of Harry Potter Naruto and deu Untamed passion and raw power only on patreon ready to unlock the secrets join now Link in the description now today we are going to see what if Naruto had nasty relation with sarda join patreon for early acess of super op stories also adult and steamy Harry Potter stories too please subscribe this channel because definitely I will try my best to provide a valuable content for you all also check the description to support the original author for this beautiful creation loud and obnoxious laughter rang clear through the early morning sky of kabaker noat quickly followed by shouted explo lives and Roars of Rage 10-year-old Uzumaki Naruto had just succeeded in doing out retribution worthy of the mythical kitsunes to a number of shopkeepers who had unfairly overcharged the blonde child for certain items the group of chunin in hot Pea or suit were the Unlucky few who were on duty the morning that Naruto's pranks occurred running through their minds was the thought of just how a kid capable of such Ingenuity could be an academy dead last the chunin in the lead quickly refocused on the orange wearing child only to realize that he was in fact gaining on him in his anticipation of an end to the Chase he neglected to take into account the fact that for the past hour Naruto had maintained a steady lead in this game of cat and mouse a more experienced ninja would have suspected a trap and rightly so as narut neared the edge of the roof he was on his sharp hearing confirmed what his too sensitive NOS far more sensitive than loudmouth kebas and that just doesn't make sense had already told him so a quick vulpine G Ren flitted across his face just as the tunin directly on his tail reached out to grab him only to witness Naruto dive from the roof they were on curl his body into a ball and sail smoothly through a conveniently open window and fluidly unroll into an uninterrupted run the chunin cursed because he was too close to the blonde to follow and absently mused that he had been well played the ninja eye immediately following the hood chunan was however quick to follow Naruto executing the same maneuver he prepared to shift his rooll smoothly into a run only to crash against a solid object B for the unfortunate chunan could recover from the damage his comrade who had already jumped after him in a similar motion crashed into him as he rebounded and together they fell into an open dumpster that sprung shut with a click Naruto's laughter let the remaining chunin know that that was no unfortunate accident continuing in his run Naruto thought about the genius of painting around the sm all window so small his malnourished stunted frame could just fit through to give the illusion that it was big enough for a full-grown man to fit through he quickly left the building knowing that the chunin would have realized where he would pop out of and would resume the chase however his little window trick had bought him the few seconds he knew he would need for what he was about to do when he had planned this prank out see aruka Sensei I can think so ahead he had ensured that various Escape Routes would be open to him and even allowed for the possibility of the Ninja chassen G him managing to anticipate some of those roots true to his prediction he glanced up to find several shapes flitting in and out of the edge of his vision lying in wait for him if he took certain paths in his bid to escape a quick mental calculation revealed that of his seven Escape Routes only two remained Inc compromised in one world Uzumaki Naruto would have chosen the left path eventual L why run into aruka and life would continue as we know it he chose right and the story of Uzumaki Naruto ended 10 hours later while the story of namazi Uzumaki narut began serut toi hiren was having a bad day he got out of bed with more aches in his old bones than he went to bed with he had walked into his dining room to find his son eating well that was before said Son noticed him and chose to leave rather than finish his his food and thus end up speaking to him to top it all off no matter what his ninja might say he suffered the backlash of whatever Mischief Naruto got up to more than any other delivered in the doubling and sometime tripling of his paperwork so that morning was not a good one for him and to make it worse his door opened to admit an old man with bandages covering a majority of his body including one of his eyes when the Yum no shobi Came Calling it could mean nothing good what do you want danzo as you can see I am very busy this morning serut toi bit out we both know that your extra workload is as a result of your softness was the reply sighing in weary exasperation the Hokage replied when will you drop this argument danzo I have made my views on this matter clear as always happened in the past during such arguments danzo was getting agitated you allow that child to waste his potential you and I know just what that child could become if only rising from his chair serut Toby thundered enough listen to yourself you call him a child in one breath and turn around to propose him becoming a weapon the frustration of his mourning had finally come to a head danzo stopped for a moment and took a good look at his former teammate he realized that years of seeing hin behind a desk had lulled him into a false say NSE of complacency when it came to his teammate internally he decided to scrap the present form of of offense and switch tactics very well however you allow him to be treated as he is and without tea he proper guidance he might give into the Beast sealed into him and turn against us all no one knows just how containing the caubi will affect the child's mental state you will see konaha burn because of some misplaced sentiment proper guidance you mean torture disguised as training for the sole purpose of creating a weapon in the shell and guise of a child if that is what it takes danzo ially replied serut toi was not normally one to be deterred but when the sand Dame looked into danzo's eyes he knew that none of his words were getting through and curse him but he just wanted danzo gone so he sighed and settled back into his chair a flicker of surprise crossed danzo's face at serut toi's actions as the Aged Hokage lit his pipe he decided on a course of action anyy in to get this annoyance over and done with his impatience would change the future of the elemental Nations and cause no small amount of anxiety to an elder toad Sage after taking a few good Puffs W hitch served the dual purpose of calming him and aggravating his teammate though he hid it well he spoke the words that would damn a child's soul and change the fate of a Nation the fate of the world I hear your concerns danzo really I do but let me ask you this why do you think I always make time for Naruto danzo stilled his devious mind quickly forming and discarding various thoughts and reaching different conclusions a glance at serut toi revealed a calm Visage that gave nothing away were HE capable of such thought he would have interpreted his teammates question to mean that the Aged Hokage considered it the least he could do for the poor child however his scheming mind was almost unable to accommodate such expressions of human kindness instead he smirked and said I see by becoming the only light in his Darkness you ensure his complete Devotion to you turn to leave danzo said it's good to see you haven't lost it all hereis him serut toi sighed sadly at T he various twists and turns of his former teammate's thoughts but made no move to correct him his misled conclusions would satisfy him for a while he turned around when he felt a chill wind and found the window open dismissing it from his mind he prepared to return to his work and he allowed a moment of thought to thank Cammy that Naruto would never learn of this discussion crouched behind mind s own boxes on the roof of the Ninja Academy Uzumaki Naro stared blankly ahead as his young mind tried to comprehend his world and conceptions crumbling down around his ears he paid no heed to the tea eyes as he tried to grasp the full importance of just what he had heard it couldn't be true right there's no way something like a demon demon brat we don't serve demons here leave Fox brat would be sealed into him no way that the hok what's up old old man ha Aro Gigi what was that orange book I'm going to become Hokage so keep that hat for me would would deceive him like that but even as his little mind denied what he just learned the facts added up in a way that just couldn't be denied the NY unlimited stamina outrunning Chun and level Ninjas for hours on end since the time he was seven his injuries healing overnight broken bones mending in hours and torn skin sealing back up in mere minutes the overdeveloped senses when keba sitting in the front row T read to embarrass the teacher by pointing out he smelled like sex probably having gotten some that very morning Naruto sitting in the back knew that it was exactly 5 hours before classing with a guy finally there were the villagers and their hurled insults and slurs even Naruto with his overly optimistic view on life could not hide from the truth that he probably even subconsciously realized a while ago it was in a numb Haze that Naruto found himself sitting in his apartment having no recollection of ever journeying there maybe the demon is taking me over and he immediately had to smother a hysterical bubble of laughter that tried to erupt out of his throat now that he had a grasp on himself if somewhat a shaky one he wondered what he could do the first thought was confronting the old man no the hok and demanding explanations he quickly stumped that idea out of existence not wanting any more lies no matter how he thought about it there seemed No Way Out were his faith in the people around him not shaken so thoroughly he might have fled to aruka for reassurance and comfort indeed at another time perhaps in another situation young Naruto would have worked through the seeming betrayal clinging stubbornly to his determination to never give up and become all the more powerful for it but now in this place and at this time the young lad was just a little too broken just a little to beat down by the harshness of his life that couldn't go It Alone Nar came out of his thoughts to find himself holding a Warn and discarded ninju that he salvaged from some damaged training ground during one of the times he played ninja by himself he contemplated and discarded the thought of suicide not because he was too strong to stoop so low be T because he believed that he could not harm himself fast enough to overcome the freaky demonic rate of healing he apparently had at least that was how he felt until a memory from long ago flashed before his eyes of when he had a canai go through his palm during one of his self-training mishaps he remembered morbidly watching as his wound tried to heal around the object in his path and failed casting another glance at the ninju he burst into motion never giving himself time to reconsider somewhere maybe not in this life he believed he could find the acceptance he needed and EV and he recognized the futility of pushing at a mountain he consider considered the various lectures given in the academy about fatal points on the human body the heart it was then he gripped the handle of the weapon placed the tip under his Beating Heart and with a rare content smile on his face he fell forward a quicksilver flash of pain gave him second thoughts before it dulled and he felt his little ehart valiantly fighting to keep up its Symphony of life and failing that was when he felt it a surge of burning red demonic chakra searing through his body to his hard and trying to heal the Damage Done at this point Naro was barely conscious enough to feel the chakra fight to heal him with the blade in the way finally about to fade away he gave a moment to think of the family he never knew and pray that he meets them in the next life with that last thought he closed his eyes and gave into the Blackness the caui was startled awake for the first time in a decade to find H his host's body failing around him and the mental landscape crumbling he had a split second to react and he made the wrong call a season Shinobi would have pushed the panic and acted the caob F or all that he had existed for centuries never had to learn that Brute Force did not solve everything so he sent a surge of concentrated Yuki to the injury and watched in Glee as it burnt away the obstruction preventing his host from getting healed his Glee turned to hor as he realized that Naruto's young body could not handle the potency of his Yuki yet and he watched helplessly as the vag Ry organ he tried to heal corroded due to the toxicity of his Yuki the mental landscape around him began to vanish as his host finally left the cruel world seconds earlier at the first surge of P your unadulterated malevolence the sand Dame Hokage was out of his seat quick as a shot even as his conscious mind denied what his decades old senses had confirmed his body was already aligning with the window behind his desk muscles flexing in preparation chakra pooling in the required areas and at the second surge of n physical hatred he was off faster than any I could track it took the ambo stationed in his office precious seconds to understand what their hair standing on and meant before they were in quick Pursuit with speed worthy of the professor himself serut toi appeared in na ruto's apartment in A Storm of chakra and a mind already plotting ways to drag the upcoming battle out of range of the village with as little collateral damage as possible the Raging tsunami of chaker and sheer focus flickered and was snuffed out of existence the U dog who was the first of his group to arrive left ey red and spinning furiously in its socket stumbled as he came out of his shunin his sharing and ensuring that the sight before him would hunt his nightmares until the day he died the professor who had arrived like a force of nature was nowhere to be seen in its place an aged man stood staring at one of his life's many failures that although in no way the worst one that he will always regret slowly knowing that he was already too late 10 years too late he M oved over to the corpse of his grandson in all but blood the entire U Squad had arrived by this point and the silence that permeated the room was reminiscent of when the body of the yondi was brought back that day a decade ago softly gently like a mountain being worn down by time an aged oak tree bowing before the unyielding storm he fell to his knees at nutk side with hands so s Teddy they shook he reached out and Drew the body closer he was not aware he had tears in his eyes and as he saw a few drops of liquid slide down the boy's cheeks he absently wondered if the pipes we re leaking again perhaps I should get someone to refurbish the entire building someday gripping the handle of the ninju he pulled it out hting the blood that stained the blade much too soon still a child and already has his blood on a blade he discarded the thief that stole this child from him and bowed his head over the rapidly cooling body and finally allowed himself to acknowledge that he will never hear the voice of kah's precious son son and savior namazi Uzumaki Naruto watched as once again life proved too much for an Uzumaki Naro he wouldn't blame the child though he could never judge him for buckling under a weight that should never have been his to Bear once again he stood on an illusionary knife edge knowing he was duding himself into thinking th at their existed a choice to be made at all move on and leave this world to make do without the child of Prophecy for as long as it existed anyway or do as he has always done as he would always do and step forward to take his place me he thought with a faint smile I was due a vacation anyway and with that last thought namazi Uzumaki Naruto desel in the arms of a sorrowful and broken old man the caoi raged as he felt his host's soul finally leave his body he knew that clung to his anger as a dying man might cling to a straw in a turbulent Sea Of Terror and soul searing fear then he felt it the cold arms of nullity the pure antithesis to reality in existence the final Full Stop in every story that has ever begun the call of the Shinigami death when namazi manado dared to Shackle a God to foolish mortal whims he could never grasp just what it was he had done just what unnatural deed he had wrought the Shinigami reached through the seal like it never existed and pulled and that caubi knew pain it was a testament to the sheer Genius of the yandi Hokage that the death God met some resistance tiny and unnoticeable as it was to it well everything is a matter of perspective anyway while the death God merely desired the soul of the caubi desired it with a hunger to devour all of creation it had no interest in the actual accumulated power of the caubi the seal placed on Naruto fought the extraction as best it could and the result was the consciousness of the C Ubie being removed ahead of its power it's Yuki doubtless the PO R would have followed the soul eventually that is unless namazi Uzumaki Naruto had a thing to say about it through the pain of having his soul and Consciousness separated from his power the q b felt a wall slam down between the two parts cutting off his power with a howl at the added pain the caou was finally devoured whole and the death God left the only proof of its presence being the sheer lack of Vitality in the world almost as though someone had washed out all the colors in the world leaving them dulled the ninja in the room felt as though they had just rubbed shoulders with the Grim Reaper himself Kakashi had already began spiraling into a pit of self-disgust and regret as he saw the sandan cradling nutk body manado Sensei wake up please wake up oido no Kakashi it's Ren she's gone he wondered why he even bothered as his plans to retire from andu in time to take on a genen and team went up Flames the other ninja each remembered times when they interacted with the little child true more often than not it was to catch him after some Act of Mischief but not one of them could deny the good-natured fun and sheer he injected into everything and S oh as they looked on as their leader mourned they each offered up silent prayers much like they would do for fallen comrades serut toi pulled himself together and prepared to rise with the body he stopped the ninja around him going on alert as well he wondered what had triggered his senses for a moment he pondered if the person who did this was still around firmly refusing to acknowledge what the lack of forced entry struggle and the peaceful smile on Naruto's face meant and how long he could keep them alive for while they suffered his Fury and then he felt it again a pulse of chakra the ninja around him shifted in alarm preparing themselves for anything well almost anything Jaws dropped eyes widened and bodies flinched in shock as the body in the arms of the Hokage arched up took in a deep breath and let loose a scream that penetrated to the Bone nay the very Soul abandon hope all ye who enter here namazi Uzumaki Naruto has arrived please leave a review thank you little grains of sand disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto and so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how goes I aim to explore a very differ NT Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected all round bamf enjoy and please leave feedback the sand Dame Hokage returned the greetings of the hoe spittle staff he met on his way to his destination it had been two months since that horrible day he had found Naruto bleeding to death from an attempted suicide even now knowing that the child had survived the memory still caused his breath to Hitch in his chest and his body to tense he finally arrived at the door to the private room that contained the kados blue-eyed child though undetectable to almost everyone else he easily made out the two uo guards that were stationed outside the room he opened the door preparing to go in and froze in his steps the uinu was at his side in an instant checking to see what had startled the professor the sight before him caused his throat to close off and his body to tense during the two months his body was in a coma Naruto had been busy as soon as his senses informed him that he was alone in the hospital room save for the two ambo outside the door he got to work the first thing he did was weave a smooth layer of chakra just underneath his skin making sure not to let the untrained chakra of his new body surge in anyway and alert the ambo outside while it was a relatively easy thing for him to pull off he knew that for anyone else save maybe senu Tsunade it would be practically impossible to accomplish the purpose of the layer of chakra was to serve as a shield a force field if you will to keep anyone ow you T sighed from sensing what was happening inside it with that done and while maintaining a firm hold on the chakra layer the real work began softly deafly he siphoned off a tiny amount of the cau's Yuki and began work at the bones with a skill born of numerous lives spent as a doctor scientist Apprentice of sunade and even a few times as the second coming of the snake sonim yep those were Dark Times indeed he coaxed the bones of his body to adapt as he wanted over the period of two weeks every single one of his bones became incredibly dense strong flexible and almost unbreakable true it wasn't anything like a kaya but it was sure as hell damn close a side effect of this procedure was an increase in height putting him at above average for his age group the next s t was to craft muscles to handle the increased body weight over the next 3 weeks he meticulously broke down and rebuilt every single muscle in his body while he was at it he also burnt away a lot of the baby fat in his body and improved his nerves and reaction times then he improved on the efficiency of his body's internal organs strengthening his heart lungs kidneys and other organs to function at way above Peak efficiency even by Ninja standards lung capacity increased exponentially as well as metabolism and energy output five weeks after the start of his coma his physical uh chi tributes were Way Beyond what any of his peers could achieve even while boosting themselves with chakra without the use of chakra he would still be the fastest and strongest the best of any ninja in his generation and these were basically his base stats they would undoubtedly improve as he trained himself further next he tackled his brain after all it wouldn't do if the brain was not on par with the Consciousness using it knowing that this was the most delicate operation yet he took his time with the most minuscule amount of Uki he could get away with he set about modifying the brain's neural Pathways and augmenting various synapses enabling his brain to process things at a significantly improved rate in addition to the brain he didn't forget to take care of his senses of course he wasn't doing anything as outrageous as giving himself a dojutsu though after having gone down the same path as Oro chimaru many times before he knew all their structures inside out however what he did do was tremendously improve and fine-tune all his senses to the point where the level of perception of his eyes coupled with the processing power of his new brain ensured that a single glance was all he would need to completely understand and perfectly recall anything he saw simp ly focusing his hearing without chakra augmentation could allow him listen into a conversation hundreds of yards away his already astounding sense of smell improved so much that a simple sniff could reveal so to Tad seem as though he was there when it unfolded his senses were so acute that he was even capable of detecting temperature and barometric changes at this point it was the start of the seventh week and he was almost done the final task left was the Improvement of his chakra system luckily enough during the entire process of improving his new body the act of moving cobi's Yuki through the body resulted in some strengthening and widening of the chakra Pathways in his body nevertheless it was a fairly straightforward procedure comparatively he simply had to circulate as much chakra as his Pathways could handle then gradually increase the amount much like training a muscle if he slipped up and circulated more than the chakra Pathways could safely handle slim as the possibility of that happening was he could easily heal it one of two ways using a tiny a mount of cao's Yuki or activating the famed Uzumaki healing Factor on the note of the healing Factor centuries ago and many lives previously he had discovered that the healing Factor could in fact be controlled in particular it turned up in varying strengths in different members of the Uzumaki Clan but without a doubt the expression of the healing Factor was the strongest ever in Uzumaki Naruto this super Factor arose as a result of being conceived by the giki of the caubi thus requiring that he as a child be able to adapt to survive the minuscule amounts of toxic you he he got frequently exposed to during the course of his growth in the womb Naruto kept up the strengthening and widening of his chakra Pathways for days on end he also induced his body to grow a fay wxtra tetus in key locations to further improve his body's chakra control by the time he was done it was the end of the seventh week and his body was as close as could possibly be to being the perfect killing machine he looked upon all that he had wrought and he saw it was good and on the eighth week he rested after 8 weeks of being in a coma and the subsequent body modifications Naruto had performed he decided it was finally time to wake up and face this new world his timing was in fact impeccable because the academy would be resuming in one month giving him more than any H time to settle in and fully integrate himself into his situation before having to interact with people he had grown up with for years regardless of how morbid the thought he acknowledged that Lit Len Naruto's successful attempt at suicide would provide a plausible excuse for any changes in behavior that might otherwise have alarmed the people who knew him he opened his eyes and immediately Haw D to fight to suppress the downright shiver inducing vulpine grin that threatened to appear on his face from the very first moment his eyes had opened his brain had begun rapidly processing everything G in his wider than average field of vision he focused on the dust Moes floating in the air backlit by the fluorescent bulb and in the time between heartbeats he determined reasonably accurate S time it'ss of each individual particle velocity and thus subsequent path of motion passing his hands over the sheet on his body noticing with a deep sense of accomplishment that his motion was smooth H and unhindered by the fact he had been bedridden for 2 months he was able to feel out the individual threads that made up The Weave of the sheet he could easily smell past the lingering scene tea of antiseptic to the blood that had been spilled on the floor about 3 months before from a female diabetic patient the slight smell Taste of sugar in the blood gave it away he sat up as his ACU Tay hearing picked up the heartbeats of three people outside the door focusing in on them he picked up the scent of dogs ozone metal and blood enu metal blood slight antiseptic and sword oil no probably and finally tobacco smoke ink and the slight Decay brought on by age the old man no doubt quickly composing his face into a calm and Serene look he turned his head so that he was gazing out of the window in his room to a spectacular view of the village with the hok monument as a backdrop he heard the sound of Flesh gripping metal as the Hokage took hold of the door handle then the sound of metal sliding on metal followed as the handle was depressed finally the hinges gave a near silent squeak as the door was opened even with his eyes on The View outside he easily picked up the moment when the Hokage noticed he was conscious by the slight hitch in his breathing as well as the flutter of chakra resulting from being so surprised enu stared at the child sitting G up in the hospital bed whose gaze seemed to be fixed on The View outside privately he allowed himself to breathe an internal sigh of relief unnoticeably of course he had a reputation to preserve after all finally he could allow himself to relax from the high strung State he had been in for the past 2 months the record high of A- rank missions he had completed a stunning 17 if he recalled no wait ah yes one of those was a mislabeled srank had left the Hokage staring at him in slight concern whenever he reported in as he turned to return to his post in order to Grant the Hokage a private moment with Naruto he silently vowed that when the time came he would fulfill his duty to his Sensei son as he should have a decade ago serut toi felt as though the world had just decided to take a break from resting on his shoulders seeing that little blond-haired child sitting up brought tremendous relief that he was not even aware he desperately needed however quick on the heels of the relief was stomach churning apprehension he had long since accepted that Naruto had attempted suicide and that he would have to address just why he felt that was the only way out for him he walked into the room making sure not to walk silently as all ninja worth their salt unconsciously did he even closed the door slightly harder than he usually did all in an effort not to startle the poor child completely unaware that said child was bursting his gut trying not to erupt into belly aching laughter the sand Dame decided to start off the inevitable conversation hello Naruto [ __ ] it warms this old man's heart to find you awake again he began gently when Naruto turned and locked gazes with him he unconsciously stilled as that piercing blue gaze caused flashbacks so F another blond-haired man's calm and confident Soul searing blue eyes with a start he realized that something about the boy was different not just the aura about the child foron was the usual childlike sunny and impatient disposition that used to cling to him and in its place was a more tempered and calm Aura but his looks as well indeed unless his aging eyes were deceiving him nut's face was more find now having lost most of its baby fat and what little he could see of his body suggested he was taller and fitter than before his coma in a Quicks silver flash of intuition h e concluded that the doctors must have noticed that a steady diet of ramen had done no good for him and added some extra nutrients to the IV drip administered to him it was a reasonable deduction and even half true for when Naruto was improving his body he did obtain the needed nutrients and other important proteins from the IV drip his contemplation of the changed child only lasted a moment at ND he continued his journey to the bedside seat Naruto followed him with his eerily focused gaze and when the old man had sit down he opened his mouth and spoke in a smooth and even tone Gigi CH E sand Dame was startled once again in such a short time anytime Naro had ended up in the hospital he was always noticeably more exuberant than he was at the moment whenever he got a visit from him then he reminded himself that he could hardly expect the child to remain unchanged by the ordeal he had gone through Naruto who had easily followed the old man's train of thought for he was never guarded around him except when he asked about his parents or the reason for why he was treat stop himself from reacting noticeably as his theory was proven correct in any change in his behavior was put down to surviving his attempted suicide since he wanted to get over and done with the real reason that the Hokage was here he said how long has it been since how long have I been asleep s autoi noticed the change in Naruto's intended sentence as he was meant to and replied you have been here for 8 weeks now Naruto [ __ ] Naruto [ __ ] can you tell me what happened did someone say something to you that made you sad did did someone do something bad to you it was that last question that got a reaction out of him Naruto blinked in carefully muted surprise at that he won red idly if this Naruto had suffered physical violence on his person or maybe other forms of physical abuse he immediately dismissed such dangerous thoughts from his mind on the outside however he merely shook his head and having already decided on how he should play this he stated in the same calm and even tone he had been using GG I was sigh I was just tired his short statement achieved its objective by leaving its meaning open to interpretation essentially making the the old man come up with an excuse for him without any effort on his part and indeed the Hokage did draw his own conclusions believing that Naruto meant that the various actions and words of the vengeful and misled villagers towards him had finally gotten too much for him to bear and really who could blame the child it was a testament to his tenacity that he had lasted as long as he had and the Hokage liked to believe that it was a measure of nunk inherent goodness that he did not immediately turn to Revenge as his way out the hope KAG never suspected a thing for how could he simple and transparent Naruto had never been capable of deception when it mattered The Old Man sighed and said I you understand Naruto and I just want to say that I am always here for you always when he saw the child nod with emotion gratitude finally showing in his eyes he allowed himself to fully relax and accept that Naruto was here alive and well he then said well the doctors have said that once you wake up All That Remains is a quick checkup and then you're free to go while you were here I too okay the liberty of getting your apartment fixed up and now that I see you have outgrown your clothes I can have some brought for you before you have to leave the hospital narut smiled at him not his usual Goofy and too wide smile but a more subdued and real one and said thanks Gigi I can't wait to leave here and wrinkling his nose he said it stinks serut Toby allowed himself to chuckle at the narish complaint somehow knowing that such manifestations of the bright and happy child he once knew would be rare occurrences from now on he knew in the depth of his two old bones that konaha had lost something that day two months ago something that they would never ever get back please leave a review thank you make the mighty ocean disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto and so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a very different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected allround bamf enjoy and please leave feedback and two this chapter should be the last filler Preparatory chapter in the next chapter we should be getting into the thick of things I'll probably use a Time Skip and just mention key events in passing thank you for taking the time to read my story I hope it lives up to your expectations and more narut paused with the key in the lock allowing his chakra to flutter in Surprise not because of the amboo agent who had just sneezed the agent whose presence he had detected as soon as he had stepped out of the hoe spittle but because of the fresh and clean walls surrounding his door unblemished by creative and often times repetitive graffiti shrugging he stepped into his transformed apartment absently no te Shing the reinforced ninja grade love loocks on his door and now that he was paying attention the likewise reinforced and heavier door he let out an amused Huff got the apartment fixed up indeed standing in the doorway he L his gaze pan across his obviously refurbished apartment appreciating its new Decor from the new and modern appliances to the far more comfortable Furniture he stepped fully into his living room ignoring the ano guard trailing him who just relocated to the tree beside his apartment building on the topic of new things he had to compliment whoever purchased the clothes he was wearing his outfit composed of a form fitting dark blue long sleeved shirt and black cargo shorts with Steel Toad combat boots was a definite upgrade from the orange monstrosity of yester years they were very comfortable although he didn't quite agree with their color scheme he hadn't gotten too used to Dawning red and black and would have to see about acquiring some clothes similar to those he had worn in past lives perhaps he would even get back to wearing that face mask like Kakashi does he sat on his couch and decided to finally tackle the main obstacle to his complete integration in this reality and that was researching the history of the world a seemingly innan thing to worry about but he remembered once many lives ago publicly idolizing the yandi Hokage onl why for a mob made up of ninja and civilians to attempt to kill him much later after he had reduced konaha to a smoking and Barren Wasteland he found out that the major change in this world was that namazi manado was the god Hokage and orochimaru's successor moving on he easily hatched a plan of action he was aware that the tree outside his apartment afforded any skilled individual the ability to see into his living room but not his bedroom so under the guise of checking out the changes made to his bedroom he casually walked inside it and seamlessly produced to cage bunin without any evidence to give it away making sure that the spike in Chakra was the same as the one he let out in front of his apartment when he Fain surprise at the new Decor the U outside never suspected a thing while his clone hid in the bedroom he wandered back out and eventually left his apartment with a book which going by The annotation in it was left to him by Jah as a birthday pre sent not that the old Naruto would have been able to deduce what the scribbled signature of oil stood for he made his way to the top of the yami's head and sat down to read easily sensing t Ian bugard settled down to read what was no doubt an orange book meanwhile back at Naruto's apartment the moment the cage bunin felt his creator leave in the amboo follow him he set out to fulfill the task for which he was created with no warning his body smoothly shifted into that of an average looking 10-year-old with perfectly ordinary features brown eyes and hair he left the apartment and made his way to the konaha public library he nonchalantly walked inside politely greeting the librarian at the front desk who smiled back at the polite young man he asked her if she could poin Chi him in the direction of the History Section saying he needed reference books for his project on the timeline of the elemental Nations when the librarian expressed surprise at such a seemingly involved project for one so young he admitted to her with a sheepish smile that his father had been trying to get him to pay attention in history lessons and finally just decided to Ransom a promised trip to to the festival he hoped that by doing the project he could convince his dad that he had turned a new Leaf so to speak chuckling at the impatience of today's youth for things like history she pointed out the necessary section for him the Clone followed her directions and easily located various books written from different perspectives of ninjas and civilians alike all told a total of six relatively thick books he set the books again in Reading 15 minutes later he was done he set the books back in their place and wandered over to the section set aside for the Ninja Academy he speed read the various textbooks easily deducing the syllabus for all the years of the academy as well as brushing up on the material taught he had plans to skip a lot of days in the academy and was gratified to note that the final graduation exam accounted for 70% of a student's grade for all their years in the academy a dead last student could easily end up in the upper 25% of his year at the end of the day finally the Clone went to attend to his last task the history of various Wars and battles fought as well as notable Deeds of various Ninjas the purpose of reading about such was twofold first and obvious was the fact that it would not do to be ignorant of so and so famous person who everybody knows and whatever famous Deeds they performed second and more subtle was th e fact that reading about various famous Deeds would give Naro an idea of what people were capable of for example in some realities space-time manipulation was never discovered and so using Jutsu like the herian caused far more trouble that it was worth by the time the Clone had finished having taken some extra time to Peru's books on foraging forging and geography he had been in the library for 2 hours he left pausing at the front desk to thank the librarian and left with a mischievous smile and a promise to bring her a souvenir from the festival she laughed at his adorable cheek and waved him off the Clone walked out of the library and using a technique Naruto had created a long time ago when he got frustrated by the cage bunin's limitations in terms of memory transfer the Clone sent a clump of its memories from the past 2 hours along the link that all Shadow clones shared with their creator the technique negated the need for a clone to disperse every time it wanted to share its experiences thus adding significantly to the overall effectiveness of a clone during its lifetime with that done the Clone walked down a deserted alley and vanished with no smoke sound or Trace gone between one moment and the next the Clone appeared in one of the deserted training grounds closer to the outskirts of the village indeed as you might have guessed he was in search of a suitable place where the original could train somewhere well away from people and with the smallest possible risk of Discovery the training ground was not his final stop however he walked with a determined gate towards the trees that surrounded the forest walking in a direction that would put him eventually at the wall surrounding the village before he could get that far he emerged into a clearing it bore the marks of area effect Ninjutsu evident by the various Scorch marks damaged equipment Fel trees and in some places rust brown stains denoting where blood was spilled these clearings arose as a result of ninjas who wanted to test out some Ninjutsu of the army killing persuasion out of courtesy said Ninja rarely ever experimented in official training grounds not wanting to damage them and prevent others from making full use of them the Clone carefully memorized the location of the clearing and left to another part of the village to repeat the process after 3 hours of searching the Clone had found and memorized the locations of a total of 11 such accidental training grounds three of which had signs of use in the past year and were thus cut out of consideration one of the potential training grounds had a waterfall nothing too outrageously big but more than sufficient for wi natured chakra training among other things having accomplished all that he had set out to do the Clone disappeared Without a Trace and this time for good on top of the yami's head Naruto gave no indication whatsoever that he had received the memories of his clone he smoothly stood up and dusted off non-existent dirt from his shorts he sensed the attention of the uo on him as he stood and surveyed The Village perhaps he is worried I might jump he inhaled the clean in fresh air held it in for a beat and then exhaled with one last glance at kah haaker he turned to return to his apartment arriving at his apartment once more n rudo went about preparing a simple dinner he made a mental note to read a cooking book in plain sight of one of his Watchers before he began to prepare gourmet dishes on that thought he should Cog a start taking the chance to convince anyone watching him that he had taken up reading as a hobby it was never fun when people start started getting suspicious and watching him so close that it became a bother for him to cut loose and have fun after all he has found that people have the tendency to start giving him narrow-eyed looks when they discover he is a master blacksmith Hunter Tanner tailor Chef Builder artist well you get the idea the thing with living forever is that you have the time to do anything and So eventually you do after eating and cleaning up he went through the motions of getting ready for bed and after securing his apartment he turned off all the lights climbed into bed and went to sleep a few minutes later Nao arrived to relieve me said cockes I as he finished his report of his day guarding Naruto the sand Dame exhaled the stream of tobacco smoke and closed his eyes turning to one of his most prodigious junan he said thank you Kakashi n oding that his ninja seemed to have more to add he inquired is there something else visibly hesit ating Kakashi finally sighed and said no Hokage Sama giving him an assessing gaze the Hokage decided to let it rest very well you may leave thank you for your good work with a bow Kakashi vanished from the hokage's office in a cloud of smoke and the old man turned back to his work hoping to finish soon and go home moments earlier the moment Naruto sense the incoming chakra of noik he carefully molded his chakra in preparation and when noik arrived caus a slight spike in her chakra he burst into motion he sealess and smokeless created a cage bunchin beside his bed and in the same motion switched out with clone and without losing a beat vanished from his apart meant all in the time it took the chakra Spike of Neko shunin to die down thus effectively masking his actions from detection by the two andu outside Naruto materialized at the first of the EIG HT clearings he was going to convert into his personal training grounds he created 10 highly charged Shadow clones and departed for the next clearing as Naruto left his clones spread out and by the time they had stopped moving each clone stood in front of a tree from above the formation of the Clones would have looked like a circle with 10 points placed at regular intervals moving in sync each clone held up a finger and forged a small Vivid blue chakra blade together they began to carve seals into the trunks of the trees they stood in front of having already moved through all eight clearings narut arrived back at the first clearing and assumed a meditative pose to prepare himself for step two in all the eight clearings his clones were hard at work inscribing seals in increasingly complex patterns on 10 trees meanwhile Naruto had begun his own portion of the task very carefully he gathered and molded a huge amount of chakra and kept a firm hold on it reaching out wit H his senses he examined the chakra of the trees plants and animals around him a entally getting a read on the exact frequency if you will of the background chakra of the clearing then with AB solute Focus he began to mutate the nature of the chakra he had molded step by step the chakra began to change from one that was unique to Naro until finally it was indistinguishable from the chalk raw that saturated the surroundings and right in time too for he sensed through the link he shared with all his clones that they had just finished inscribing the seals now came step three reaching out again chakra links to his shadow clones and gave the shadow clones the go-ahead to do their parts with the active chakra link between themselves the Clones were able to act in sync simultaneously they molded all their remaining chakra into neutral natured chakra placed their hands on the seals they had just carved and activated the seals they had just carved making sure to Halt the AC tation process just before its conclusion essentially leaving the seals in a state of suspended animation much like drawing a circle and stopping just before closing it off now for the most Dell i c part of the entire procedure with his clones Minds right there with him Naruto portioned the carefully prepared chakra into 80 equal parts and after making sure that all his clones were ready sent them out along the chakra links with each chakra packet traveling at a speed that ensured that all the Clones received them at the same time as the Clones felt the chakra packets arrive without interrupting the flow they fed the chakra into the suspended seals and just as the last of the incoming chakra was sucked into the seal they closed the loop completing the charging and activation of the seals owing to the neutral nature of the chakra used no ninja sensed the chakra Spike and the hidden nature of the clearings ensured that the resulting light show went unseen after the chakra eruption had died down Naruto dismissed all his clones getting up out of his meditative post Naruto probed the newly made barrier around the clearing he was in checking to make sure that all the features he had intended were present in the barrier and that nothing went wrong he was satisfied with what he found now no one but him would be able to find any of the eight clearings in even those who might have known about their existence in the past would just conclude that the trees must have regrown after they realized that they can't find any clearings outside the training grounds after all who knows what the trees grown by the ShowMe are capable of with all that done narut could then get around to training up his body to flow smoothly with all the moves and reflexes he had acquired over his very long existence it was always ultimately easier to have a body that didn't fight against ingrained reflexes and motions moving to the edge of the clearing he flexed High s chakra and suddenly 500 Shadow clones existed in the previously empty Place checking to ensure that they would have enough chakra to see them through the night he left them as they began grouping themselves into different squads Each of which would run through the Cs of a different taijutsu style he moved to the other shielded training grounds and repeated the same procedure L aing clones that would acquire proper training in the use of the five elements their various combinations as well as kenjutsu catus with that done he prepared to return to his apartment to get some rest now that he had taken care of all the necessary preparations he could start having his fun just before he vanished from the clearing he was in he watched a batch of clones juggle renon at monst themselves and mused absently that he should build a blacksmith Forge in one of those clearings to make custom weapons and then with not as much as a whisper he was gone please leave a review thank you and the pleasant land disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto and so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a v r different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected all around BF enjoy and please leave feedback from his perch in the darkness 12 y our old Naruto could easily make out the 73 Bandits that made up the camp which was his Target his Superior hearing picked up the whimpers and subdued crying coming from the tent pitched in the center of the clearing where he knew the kidnapped women girls were being held captive he had been going on such Bandit clearing missions for months now knowing that the smaller villages in fire count Ry often lacked military protection and were thus susceptible to Bandit raids so he would sneak out of konaha and go to those Villages offering his services for free of course he sometimes had to explain to the people that he was more than capable of carrying out the mission though he had found that simply fixing them with a look got things moving pretty quickly ever the meticulous One n uto performed last minute checks before beginning what he had mentally termed operation wipe out his self-made highquality Kai and shuriken were all accounted for an easily accessible his all black fitted outfit was ready as well no loose material to Flap and give him away or hinder his movements finally he used his chakra to probe the complex ceiling array on the back of his hand Wick H was hidden by the black fingerless gloves he wore the seal a customized limiter seal was something he discovered he needed during the first of such secret outings to Wipe Out Bandit camps Ona Chief first Crow Bono Mission he had snuck into a bandit Camp navigating to the tent holding the captives without being detected by any of the bandits his intention was to get the captives free via use of his clones and Well on their way back to their little village and their loved ones before he commenced with taking down the bandits the Bounty placed on them had requested that the women capture DB returned unharmed and the bandits taken and dead or alive and knowing that it was actually more difficult capturing enemies alive than dead he had chosen to keep them alive well that was his eye intention before he had slipped into the tent to find that the captives had all been brutally raped and murdered and the oldest had been only 14 silence spread unnaturally fast through the clear in as all the normal sounds of the nighttime Forest stilled the bandits quickly sensing the tense atmosphere began to reach for their weapons as the first man's fingers brushed the hilt of his sword the very air in the clearing detonated with the force of a Dying son instantly killing every single living human present not a single drop of blood was spilled not a single sound was made no flames no lightning no Jutsu whatsoever was cast 60 lives were extinguished by raw ferocious and quite frankly Godly killing intent after Naruto had turned the bandits bodies to Ash and rhat earned the murdered victims to their loved ones he reflected on the mission if it could be called that realizing that the level he was it could turn a simple face slap delivered in anger into a beheading strike he set out to rectify the situation years ago when he had lived the life of an Uzumaki Clansman he had heard of theoretical limiter seals intended to drag beings on par with the beu down to the level of common ninja these seals would be heads above the generic limiter seals which merely Limited chakra are provided resistance to physical exertion no these theoretical seals would have the power to infiltrate not just the chakra system of the target but also the neural system as well their activation would lock away a stipulated portion of the targets chakra capacity fa EB both limiting the amount of chakra they have as well as their rate of chakra regeneration they would also limit the rate of transfer of neurons along their neural network resulting in slowed down reflux lexes loss of strength and a general diminishing of the targets capabilities and attributes under the effects of the seal Gods would be as men it took four months of constant work using a veritable horde of Shadow clones but Naruto did it he implemented Seven Levels level one being the inactive state of the seal to level seven placing him on par with the better junin of konah he also designed the seal with a quick release mechanism allowing him to jump in levels with but a thought silent as the Shadows he hid in he made his way towards the improvised eyed his nose covered by a black face mask reminiscent of the one worn by Kakashi picked up the scent of blood sex and tears to his right praying and yet already knowing that it was feudal he turned to find a girl a child of about 9 years old spread eagled on the bed and staring blankly at nothing the movement of her chest and the sound of her heartbeating assured him she was still alive the blankness of her gaze and the fluids flowing down her thighs which his nose informed him were from three different men told him that she was dead in other ways the sight and smell before him caused his body to still in his eyes to turn flat and frigid peripherally he was aware that the captives he had come to rescue had drawn back from him in Terror but he could not bring himself to care about that at the moment turning back to the entrance to the tent he spoke in a voice that impossibly managed to come out soft and soothing Elder Caba sent me for you please stay here while I take care of the filth outside before any of the people inside the tent could utter a word a clone had materialized beside Naruto with no prior warning and Naro stepped outside Naruto touched his hand to the tent flap and a shimmering blue wave passed over the tent signifying that a combination sound and physical barrier had gone up inside the tent the Clone set about soothing and calming the captives as well as healing those who needed it using medical chakra Naruto forwent using any method to disguise himself as he calmly and nonchalantly walked towards the main campire some of the men in the camp had obviously noticed him judging by the sound of Swords leaving their sheaths as well as the malicious Chuckles emanating from some of them a huge bear of a man obviously the Bandit in charge stepped forward and in a voice that indicated he was simply going through the motions addressed Naruto hey gaki you lost we could help you find your way back but then again you could just as well stay with us and entertain Youk Naruto flicked his ninju to dislodge the blood clinging to it and watched dispassionately as the lead Bandit bled out from the second mouth on his neck the O our Bandits glanced fearfully at the place Naruto was standing at the start of the leader speech and only the quickest of them caught a glimpse of the fading afterimage Left Behind when Naruto moved at blurring speeds finally realizing that they were way outmatched one of the smarter Bandits turned to flee and collapsed only for his head to roll away from his body the rest of the bandits had f n caught on to the situation they were in and the camp erupted in chaos as most chose to run for their lives 15 minutes later it had all ended in a blur of black gold and silver Naruto had blazed through the throng slicing through bodies armor and swords as though he were performing Cates in open air his Cuts were quick clean and efficient gring instant death to all he struck at even though the men were little more than despicable beasts he would not reduce himself to making them needlessly suffer casting his senses around the encampment he confirmed that all 72 bodies were accounted for he gave an unnoticeable smirk as he turned to return to the captives tent his eyes widened as a blade erupted from his chest he gurgled as the attacker ripped the Blade free with a malicious smile on his unseen face the smile was abruptly replaced with a Grimace of pain as the body he still had a hold on dispersed with a surge of lightning after his muscles had stopped te witching and he had regained Mobility again he spun in a circle searching for his elusive prey Naruto's calm and vaguely amused tone floated through the clearing I wondered when you would show yourself it figures that trash like you would wait till the last moment to attack from behind the mysterious as salent a ninja no doubt gave off a vicious snarl at Naruto's statement in a tone fill Ed with hatred attempting to mask the fear underneath he said why don't you show yourself if you think you're not trash huh he immediately ped as he heard a chuckle from about a foot behind him he spun swinging his sword at chest height neck height for Naruto intending to end this fight quickly only to find that his opponent the child was actually much farther away he quickly as cessed the figure in front of him and was taken aback at the fact that the other was completely at ease the first emotion he felt was fear fear that the person was so skilled that he didn't need to pay attention to him however fear quickly gave way to anger as the situation reminded him of the way people in his home Village of Kumo had dismissed him as someone who would never amount to anything and now I'm the leader of the biggest and most infamous Bandit group in fire country well I was at any rate seeing as he never ascended past the rank of chunin he had been unable to follow na Ruto as he cut a swath of Destruction through the Bandit Camp his realization did not translate into caution however and he switched to an offensive stance and with no more discussion sprang at Naruto narut had been observing the ninja before him since the beginning and thus easily sidestepped his initial lunge he made no motion to unhee his ninju from where it hung on his back held in place by a subconscious application of chakra he kept on dodging the swings of the enemy chunin moving only as much as necessary to have the attacking blade pass him harmlessly by as time went on the Ninja's attacks got sloppier as frustration and fear emerged to slowly overcome the rage that had initially driven his swings all through this Naro kept on dodging with the same calm and amused smile on his face moments later he got a notification from his clone informing him that all the captives had been successfully returned to their home Village finally now I can finish up appear and get back home for the first time during the entire confrontation narut reacted to the ninja attacking him on his next swing the enemy ninja found an obstacle in his path in the form of Naruto's silver bladed ninju he only had time for his eyes to widen before Naro sent a surge of lightning chakra down his blade into the enemy's sword and then ground it via his body the ninja M us clees spasmed and he let loose a pain-filled scream Naruto cut off the flow of chakra to the weapon and watched the ninja fall to his knees he locked gazes with his opponent and in one smooth and graceful motion removed his head after burning the Ninja's body he sealed his head in a storage scroll he had memorized the Bingo book and recalled the bounty on the Kumo chunan head he searched the Bandit camp for any loot and stored those in Scrolls as well intending to return most of it to the Village the bandits had pillaged he walked to the edge of the clearing and turned back to face the can then he molded his chakra stamped his foot and in toned Earth release Earth land flip and watched as a square section of the ground roughly the size of the camp flipped over leaving a bare and unblemished clearing where before stood the equivalent of a mass burial sight his work done with Naruto vanished from the clearing with a flash of lightning and a Rumble of Thunder sneaking G back into the village was as easy as ever Naruto stealthily made his way back to his apartment door he simply placed his hand on the door and pushed it open having replaced all the locks with a complex and sometimes lethal sealing aray he took off his stealth clothes pleased to note that there was not a single drop of blood on them after cleaning up his equipment and himself he got ready for bed tomorrow was the Academy graduation exams and he had big plans ever since he returned to the academy after his Reawakening he had established a pattern of always missing written tests Ninjutsu practices tautu tournaments spars as well as Weapons accuracy tests having perused the syllabus of the academy as well as snuck e files in the principal's office he was well aware that it was possible for him to graduate the academy without having ever attended any of the above activities and he was very much enamored with the idea of shocking everyone with his never-before seen skills of course baruka had tried talking to him to get him to stop skipping school on those days even going so far as to involve the sand Hokage between the two of them it should have been a trivial matter to change Naruto's mind the two found out however that no one could out stubborn Naruto after he pointed out that there were absolutely no consequences of missing those class periods aruka tried to mention that the skills developed during those classes were essential to graduation Naruto merely gave the two an enigmatic smile and said aruka Sensei I will achieve the highest e ER recorded score on the final graduation exam Nar had delivered that statement in such a straightforward and serious tone his blue gaze solemn focused and piercing that the Hokage and aruka had been struck speechless after the silence brought on by Naruto's declaration serut toi sat back in his seat and gazed thoughtfully at the young man in front of him very well Naruto silencing ARA's protests before they could occur he continued with a kind and proud look in his eye I believe in you picking up on the odd phrasing of that last statement aruka could say nothing else to that whatever it was the Hokage had seen as he gazed at Naruto must have been something and indeed it was for when serut toi had looked at Naruto he was reminded of another blond-haired man standing in his office almost two decades ago with the same determined and piercing blue eyes declaring in the same solemn and confident tone serut toi Sama send me I will end this war please leave a review thank you thus the little moments disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto and so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to express lur a very different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected all around bamf enjoy and please leave feedback thank you for the reviews follows and favorites your encouragements are truly heartfelt aisels I've updated the previous chapter to include the source of the missions I have also changed the mentions of Choi as the first student bamf generally stands for badass mother Fisk asterisk cerr thank you for pointing out the issues and for reviewing some of the students already seated in the classroom turned at the sound of the door open in to find their most truant classmate walking in as had been the case for the past 2 years Naruto was dressed in his dark red muscle shirt partial covered by an open black sleeveless jacket he also wore black shorts black steel towed combat boots and a dark red face mask that covered everything below his nose the first time Naruto had entered the classroom dressed like that after Awakening from his coma not that any of the students knew that silence had quickly descended upon the children gathered in the room true to form inuzuka keba had taken the chance to rib Naruto hey dead last nice threads your injury must have fixed your fashion sense but I'm not sure it did anything for your lack of ninja skills even though there was nothing particularly witty about that statement most of the other students still laughed because this was Naruto and that was what they did normally the laughter would have been interrupted by an obnoxiously loud declaration from Naruto PR o testing what kba had said and declaring that he would show them the greatness of the future Hokage but it never came at this deviation from the norm people quickly focused on Naruto only to real eyes that he hadn't even paid attention to keber the rest of the class in fact Nar had never stopped walking and was already seated in the back of the room after a moment of uncomfortable silence keba threw out another taunt intending to get a reaction from Naruto Nothing by this point some of the other students had come uncomfortable and were shifting in their seats taunt after Mo see King taunt and all Naruto did was seat there calmly staring out of the window by his seat finally getting desperate keba began and what's with that face mask finally realized that it must have be e your ugly mug that caused your par and he stopped wondering at what had interrupted keba the students turned to look at him and found him pale and shaking and even picked up faint whimpers M A nodding from his Jack back at where akamaru was hidden quickly their gazes cut back to Naruto and most of them shivered in fear Naruto's eyes that had once been calm and disinterested were now frigid deadly and unwaveringly trained on kba after a few more seconds during which everyone held their breath Naruto finally turned his gaze back to the window it took a few minutes before people felt Co M fordable enough to resume their original discussions and even then there was still an undercurrent of unees running through the room at the start of the one-sided confrontation Uchiha sake had looked up in well-hidden interest he had gotten bored when Naruto didn't react and return to brooding as he was often want to do when slightly frightened silence had descended however he quickly played back what keba had just said and realizing that kba had been about to cross a line by mentioning Naruto's no doubt dead parents he turned an angry Gaze on him a gaze that quickly turned Sue RP r i e d as he found kba looking like he had just seen a ghost when he glanced at Naruto and noticed his glacial eyes he had a brief flashback to the night his family was murdered and a slight shiver of fear traveled down his spine he silently berated himself for his reaction and made a mental note to pay more attention to the obviously much changed Naruto a few minutes after the students had resumed talking amongst themselves aruka walked in and began the lesson of the day months after the start of the academy term and Naruto's memorable reintroduction to his classmates the students a ARA's class began to notice that Naruto never attended classes where they had ninjab based evaluations such as Weapons accuracy tests taijutsu spars and so on grasping at something familiar and safe they immediately began to speculate that Naruto no matter the change in attitude and clothing was still the same unskilled idiot but only much quieter you see they chose to interpret his abs Enis as him trying to avoid getting embarrassed by having his mediocre skills and inadequacies aired for all to see so now not only were they convinced that he was a dead last loser but also a cowardly one too sake had obviously heard such rumors and with no evidence to say otherwise having already forgotten Naruto's interaction with kba Sake 2 was convinced that Naro was nothing interesting and promptly went back to ignoring him Naruto who was aware of what was being said simply ignored them squabbling children playing at being ninjas and continued to train and just generally do his own thing baruka finally arrived and the students quieted down in nervous anticipation quick on his heels was the assistant instructor Mizuki carrying in his arms the written portion of the academy exams baruka promptly began well then I see you're all quiet and eager for your exams so we'll start right away the exams will have five parts of 10 point each a written exam a weapons accuracy test a stealth test a tautu spar and finally an enjutsu evaluation now as has always been the case all portions of the exams save the written portion will have allowances fo our students to gain extra credit if they wish as each portion comes up I will let you know how the extra credit part works now for these written exams you have 15 minutes to answer all 100 questions correctly now don't feel too bad when you can't answer everything in the time given the unbeatable and the record for this part of the exam has been held for over five decades by our very own sandam Hokage many students broke out in hushed murmuring at that little tidbit smirking to himself aruka signaled Mizuki to hand out the exams and when he finished he gave the students the go- ahead to begin narut glanced once through the exam and began filling in the correct answers without hesitation having lived for as long as he hadn't memorized the academy books on top of that it was a trivial issue for him to know the answers coupled with his body's impressive speed and hand eye coordination he easily blazed through the written exams and finished a few minutes before the time was up baruka noticing that Naruto was done as did Mizuki frowned in confusion he knew how difficult the exams were and though they were multiple choice questions they still took time to finish just what is the demon brat up to mazuki thought to himself his plans were dependent on Nar living up to his his dead last reputation and bombing the exams he quickly calmed himself by thinking that Naruto must have either filled an absolute rubbish or just skipped a whole lot of questions the plan was still Onin soon Orochimaru Sama would bestow on him unimaginable power at the 15minute Mark the timer went off and Mizuki collected the papers for aruka to start grading a lot of the students grumbled about how they couldn't finish the exam and how most of them never got beyond the 70th question Haruno Sakura lotted as the smartest student in her year turned to aruka and asked ano aruka Sensei you said that the sand Dame had the record for highest score in this portion of the exam but you never told us what he scored aruka smiled at her and replied I had wondered when one of you would ask I told you not to expect too much on the exam because the highest recorded score is an 89 most of the students were visibly startled at that then Ruka continued now the next portion is the weapons accuracy test I want you all to follow Mizuki W ho will oversee the test while I get to grading your exams I'm sure it won't take me long Mizuki led the students outside to the weapons range the range had two lines at a measured distance from T he targets the closest line was at 100 yard while the second was behind it at50 yards the 10 targets were man-shaped cardboard cutouts with special red kill spots marked on them turning to the students Mizuki began instructing them on the next portion of their exam for the weapons and accuracy test I will call your name and you will step up and receive five canai and five shans from me you will stand at the 100 yard line and throw at the targets down the range your goal is to hit as many red marked fatal points as possible for each kill point you hit you get one point as aruka mentioned there is an opportunity for extra credit here if if you want to try for extra credit you must step up to the 150 yard line and try to hit 10 of the kill spots with only the use of shuriken each point you hit properly grants you two points but each one you miss costs you one so if you try for extra credit and hit only six points you get eight points in total Oh and before I forget the targets will be in motion for the extra credit part now let's begin auam Shino Shino stepped up to the 100 yard line and receiving the weapons from Mizuki began to throw them one by one at the targets he got four out of five of his targets using Kai and three out of five with shuriken mazuki noted his score down and called the next person up this continued for a while with all the students so far opting to forgo the attempt at extra credit next Mizuki called forward kba who decided to try for extra credit strutting forward to the taunting calls of his classmate kba accepted the weapons from Mizuki and stood at the 150 yd line at this point most of the class was quiet and focused on kba Mizuki activated the mechanism that set the Targets in motion and keba began he threw the first five shuriken in quick succession and got four kill spots the students watching cheered him on and bolstered by his success he got too cocky and launched the last five weapons faster than before and only scored three out of five still with a to score of 11 points he was the current highest scorer he threw a smug smirk at sake and swaggered back to his place in line the other students after him were encouraged by his success and started trying from the extra credit line none however were able to do as well as kba until it was sake's turn the students immediately focused on him and his fan club began to cheer him on sasak calmly stepped up to the 150 yard line and accepted the weapons from Mizuki he quickly launched five shuriken s oh close together that it seemed like he threw them simultaneously to the amazement of the watching students he got four out of five missing the last one only because the target shifted at the last moment repeating the same thing with the last five he got the same score putting him at the top of the scoreboard so far with a score of 14 points mazuki marked down his score glanced at his board and called the next student Uzumaki narut Nar nonchalantly made his way forward and received all 10 shuriken from Mizuki he then turned towards the range and as the students noticed he was making his way to the 150 yard line they began to jeer at him telling him not to bother making a fool of himself paying them no heed whatsoever he stopped at the line glanced at The Targets in D launched all 10 shuriken simultaneously a single sound of metal shredding through cardboard echoed through the clearing quickly followed by gasps of shock as the students noticed that each of Nar udo's shuriken had gone through the red spot on the head of each of the targets silence spread through the clearing as the students in Mizuki attempted to understand just what they were seeing a perfect score using shuriken launched simultaneously at moving targets 150 yards away finally snapping out of his shock Mizuki smiled and congratulated Naruto while internally seething at this new endangerment to his plan yamanako went next to and choosing not to attempt for extra credit scored s out of 10 mazuki finished tallying up her score and led the students to the next exam the stealth test arriving at the obstacle course set up for the students they discovered aruka waiting for them well then why don't we continue with the tests as mentioned previously this test all ows you to get more than the allotted 10 points the objective of this test is to make it through the obstacle course by passing all the track traps and obstacles set up for you and all without triggering any of the Bells strung up in there you will be graded on your speed and ability to make it through without using any chakra triggering any Bell or getting injured each student starts off with 15 Poe inan if you make it through in less than 3 minutes without using chakra ringing any bells or sustaining any injuries you get to keep your full 15 points every 30 seconds after the 3-minute mark that passes you lose one point if you use chalkra ring a bell or sustain an injury you lose one point the record for this particular test is actually held by the yandi Hokage who took 4 minutes and 19 seconds and rang no Bell to get a score of 13 points when aruka had mentioned the time limit a lot of students began to think that the course would be relatively short and that they could easily make it through their hopes were ruthlessly crushed when he mentioned the yandi hokage's time if a legend like him could only get 13 points then obviously the course must be insane I Uka motioned Shino forward to begin and stepped back taking in a barely perceptible breath Shino ran into the sectioned off obstacle course and since the students couldn't see what was happening inside they all fell silent to listen another about 45 seconds later they noticed aruka making a note in his scoreboard undoubtedly penalizing Shino the three-minute mark passed and Shino was still nowhere in sight then 5 minutes after he went in they heard the sound of a trap go off and many surmised that he must have gotten injured finally after one more Bell rung Shino emerged a full 5 minutes and 27 seconds after beginning he had one injury from a surprise trap and just barely scraped a score of seven points after Mizuki had reset the course the next student went in one by one the off our students made a pass at the obstacle course with most getting times of over 5 minutes and 30 seconds and scores of 6 7 8 and in one case nine points earned by keba when it got to sas's turn the students once again gave him their full attention when he started they all focused waiting to hear if he rung any Bell or encountered any traps after 3 minutes people had begun to think that he might make it through without ringing a bell then at the 4-minute Mark they heard the distinct tinkling of a bell quickly followed by an another sake emerged after 4 minutes and 23 seconds with out a single scratch on his body he earned a score of 11 points as sasak returned to his place in line he threw a blatantly challenging smirk at Naruto obviously still miffed by Naruto's performance in the weapons accuracy test narut obviously caught the look as did practically everyone else then nonchalantly dismissed it as he walked past sake to the starting line this action did end OT sit well with SAS who had to calm himself before he did anything Unbecoming in such a public place sas's fan club did not hesitate to act in his place though in quickly hurled insults at na Ruto loudest of all coming from Sakura and Eno blatantly ignoring them and thus angering them further narut glanced at aruka to give him the go ahead to begin at ARA's nod he was off the students listened and despite Naruto's showing at the range most of them expected to hear bells going off as well as explo lives after the first minute they had heard nothing eyebrows were already being raised and disbelieving glances being shared after 2 minutes and 58 seconds Naruto casually strolled out of the exit of the obstacle course not a single scratch on him clothes unruffled and bells remaining silent after aruka had gotten over his surprise he marked down Naruto's time and record shattering score of 15 points calmly walking past a bewildered Uchi sake and gaping in isuka kba Naruto returned to the tree he was leaning against before his turn and sat down on a raised route aruka called the last student Eno forward and she finished with a score of eight points in his office serut toi herzen continued to watch the Ninja Academy exams using his crystal ball he had been following the progress of Uzumaki Naruto and was pleasantly surprised by his success so far it gladed SED his heart to see Naruto realizing his full potential even if he mentally made a note to discover just how he had improved so much he glanced up as he heard his door open and watched as a handful of junan the future junan senses of the present graduating class entered his office inviting them over to watch their future students performances he refocused on what was happening in the academy after collating their results Mizuki and aruka led them to the taijutsu sparring grounds aruka turned to the students most of whom were now eyeing Naruto with something other than scorn and hottie contempt and began his instruction now I want you to listen up carefully the next portion of the exam is a taijutsu spar between you and Mizuki the time limit for th esar is 2 minutes and your goal is to either defeat him or last the full two minutes each student will start out with 10 points and hears how the scoring will proceed if a student wins before the the time limit by either knockout or knocking Mizuki out of the ring then the amount of time left on the clock will be divided by 20 rounded down to the nearest whole number and added to their 10 points for there final score if a student loses before the limit the same math occurs but with a deduction from their 10 points for their final score once a student lasts past the two-minute Mark they get their full 10 points whether they win or not the record for this portion of the exam is a win in a time of 45 seconds held by the yandi Hokage now let us begin with Shino Shino step head imp passively into the ring with Mizuki and at aruka signal The Spar started from the get-go it was obvious that Mizuki was not going all out for how could he an Academy student could ordinarily never hope to match a chunin using his higher than average Clan taught tautu skills Shino was finally able to knock Mizuki out of the ring after 1 minute and 37 seconds for a final score of 11 points after congratulating him aruka called out the next student and so it went the students matched up against Mizuki and only the clan children ever managed to win before the time limit was up even if Mizuki went easy on them for the civilians most were able to last the two minutes while the rest lost before it kba being the second best student in taijutsu on paper was able to win after 1 minute and 13 seconds eventually baruk called out sake's name determined to be the best scorer in this portion of the test sake kicked it into high gear as soon as aruka started the match noticeably moving faster than any of the other students before him he engaged Mizuki in a ferocious taijutsu encounter Landing more blows than he received he ended the match with a brilliant Lee executed acrobatic maneuver that had his leg propelling Mizuki out of the ring after a hard impact to his chest aruka stopped the timer and noted his time of 1 minute and 2 seconds confident that no one would be able to beat his time sake exited the ring with a smug smirk and passed by Naruto who was already making his way towards the ring before Ruka had even called on him back in th eand Dame's office some of the junan expressed approval at the ucha airs taijutsu prowess commenting that he obviously must be the genius of his generation haki Kakashi one of the junan present silently observed one of his future stud students with his one eye before returning to his orange covered book noticing the lack of commentary from his comrade serut toi assuma glanced over only two Huff in exasperation at Kakashi's terrible habit not that he was one to talk however when the junan noticed that Naruto was next they paid close attention that attention only sharpened further W hen Kakashi put away his book and focused on the crystal ball as well giving off an amused chuckle the sand Dame returned to G at the scene that was unfolding in the academy waiting for aruka to finish recording sake's time narut calmly observed Muki standing opposite him taking particular notice of the well- Hidden malice in his eyes knowing that Mizuki would probably not hold back in the first few moments of their Spar he prepared himself to crush the traitor swiftly and ruthlessly the other students s in particular quickly focused on The Spar that was about to begin hoping to see if Naruto previously hidden skills included taijutsu as well mazuki just wanted to kill two birds with one stone and diminish Naruto's chances of graduating while getting to beat him down the moment aruka gave the signal mazuki was off blurring across the arena faster than any of the other jenin could ever hope to follow he appeared in front of Naruto his right fist already rocketing towards the boy's head so confident was he in getting in the first strike that he overcommitted to the blow and so when his hand and passed through the space where Naruto's face used to be he found that he had overextended himself before his brain could put together what the lack of impact meant his body was already folding over the right knee that Naruto had plowed into his stomach bla and the students watching gasped in shock when they noticed the foot sized crater created where Naruto had pushed of the ground Naruto's leg came back down just as physics caught up to Mizuki whose body had begun to leave the floor it was not to be however Naruto's right hand was suddenly gripping his hair as he drove his head back down to meet the left knee that he had just raised The Spectators winced when a crack resounded through the clearing quickly followed by Blood spraying out of mizuki's nose and mouth as he slipped into Blissful unconsciousness numb fingers clicked the button on the timer and aruka slowly gazed at the clock's face 3 seconds a low whistle left the mouth of one of the junan gathered around the hokage's crystal ball followed by an amazed yet quite accurate observation now that was a Smackdown the hok chuckled and puffed out a cloud of tobacco smoke as he thought to himself kha he really is your son the Hokage had obvious why noticed that Mizuki had started off too strong for just a taijutsu spar and made a mental note to keep an eye on him Kakashi who had also noticed that mizuki's intentions were less than pure watch head with vindictive pleasure as The Idiot slumped to the ground in a bleeding and broken mess serves him right for pulling a stunt like that the students had begun to whisper as soon as Naruto had been declared the winner by knockout many of them were wondering just when the supposed dead last had gotten so strong and why he had kept on avoiding assessment tests during the Academy school year sake meanwhile was mentally reconsidering everything he thought he knew about Uzumaki Naruto and making plans to Corner him for questioning later back on the sparring field baruka had cropped mazuki against a tree and used what little Battlefield healing Jutsu he knew since his partner was out for the count he faced off against Eno himself winning The Spar after 1 minute and 50 seconds after the students had gotten over their shock at seeing the dead last demolish their teacher aruka herded them back into the classroom for the final portion of the exam being that it was a fairly straightforward process his instructions were short you hear your name enter the next room and do what we tell you and and when you're done move on to the room across from you and wait for the rest to finish he started with Shino as always and continued down the list mazuki who had recovered joined him halfway through sake walked in when it was his turn and then Naruto's name was called as Naro made his way towards the connecting door his acute hearing easily picked up what was being said in the room that contained those who had already finished their exams smirking to himself at successfully stirring up the hive he entered the connecting room to see the two instructors seated at a table he walked to stand in front of them absently noting that the hatred in muki's eyes was more visible probably due to his humiliating injuries smiling proudly at him aruka spoke well Naruto you've gotten to the last portion of the exams this Ninjutsu test is fairly straightforward you will be tested on the use of the basic three Jutsu the kerimi hen and bunin no Jutsu we will be begin with the kerimi now sometime in the next 15 seconds and with no prior warning mazuki will launch a blunted canai at you which you must obviously avoid by switching out with something else extra points will be given for demonstrated Mastery of the Jutsu the 15 second Starts Now Naruto had kept his cool Gaze on Mizuki throughout the speech given by aruka and thus easily made out the lust for vengeance that brightened his eyes when aruka mentioned the surprise blunted Kai fully aware that Mizuki would attempt to get him back for his previous humiliation he subtly went on alert for any tricks while appearing calm unconcerned and wide open 9 seconds after the official start of the testing Mizuki launched a canai with no prior warning at Naruto whose eyes easily tracked it even if it was traveling far faster than a jenin could handle the canai traveled the Gap in an instant and to the horror of aruka and barely hidden blee of Mizuki it plunged into Naruto's chest aruka watched devastated as Naruto's eyes widened in pain and his body began to fall backwards he was on his feet in an instant about to rush towards Naro to give whatever feudal Aid he could when Naruto's body burst into smoke and revealed a chair with the kai sticking halfway out of it it took a moment for aruka to understand what he was seeing and he slumped in relief a chuckle behind him had him turning to see Naruto standing there with an amused air about him in the hokage's office the present junan allowed their muscle to relax once they realized that Naruto had successfully performed the replacement technique most noted with interest that the C arimi had been pulled off without any hand seals and with the kind of Mastery only found in high level chunan ninja and above after he had calmed his heart rate aruka turned to bade Mizuki for using what was obviously a real canai Mizuki acted sheepish and was able to somewhat fool Luka into believing that it was a simple oversight on his part he even even apologized to Naruto who wasn't fooled for an instant mazuki was aware that at this point Nar had already passed his graduation exam so he privately began to revise his plan for stealing the Forbidden Scroll of ceiling after things had calmed down and aruka had marked Naruto extra for performing a seamless kerimi with no hand seals and with enough Mastery to leave a decoy after image he resumed with the tests good job on the kerimi Naruto now you simply have to hinge into another person and then create at least three clones with only a nod Naruto's form simply shimmered and in his place was the sand Dame hog Ian full hok robes and his pipe in hand as the figure before them looked up baruka and Mizuki subconsciously straightened when they met that ancient and penetrating gaze cly the figure of th e sand Dame breathed out a small stream of fire and lit his pipe taking a few Puffs he exhaled some tobacco which aruka could smell and spoke in the Mellow and soothing tones of the professor how are you aruka Kon for an instant baruka was about to reply as he had always done when the sand a asked after him but then he reminded himself that this was Naruto under an eerily realistic hinge and said very good narut that's another sealess smokeless and obviously mastered Jutsu at this point in time you already have passing marks but if you want to continue you can attempt to create at least three bunions once again with neither smoke nor sound the room was suddenly containing 10 Narutos placed at regular intervals in a circle around the room looking around nay thuka nor Mizuki were able to determine which one was the real Naruto chuckling as he wrote in his clipboard baruka awarded Naro full marks with extra credit for Mastery of the three Academy Jutsu he then said okay Naruto you can disperse them now nine Narutos including the one standing where the original had been faded out of existence Without a Trace turning in Surprise the instructors found the original standing at the back of the room obviously amused at their surprise shaking his head aruka said you never cease to amaze me Naruto then beaming with pride at him aruka tossed him a hit I ate and told him you pass Naruto with distinction congratulations smiling at at him Naruto caught the hit at and bowed to the two teachers he made his way out of the room and to the room across him where the students who had finished were waiting when he walked in with his hi8 displayed on his forehead none of the students were surprised anymore Nar had apparently already desensitized them during the earlier tests Naro sat at the back as he often did in about 10 minutes later Eno entered with her own headband F aruka beamed at that students and and began his closing statements well it's all done now though some of you might not have done as well as you expected I am still proud of the progress you have all made those of you w who couldn't make the passing grade can retry next year I have full faith that you will be ready by then for those of you who received your hit I8 you have my congratulations make sure to be here tomorrow morning for teim assignments and without further Ado the announcement I know most of you have been waiting for the the Rookie of the Year this year the Rookie of the Year position is award Ed toha sake for a consistently outstanding performance throughout his attendance most of the students applauded having already expected as much with members of the sake fan club screeching loudly after calming them down baruka continued there is still one more thing to take care of however Uchiha San earned the title of Rookie of the Year because all six years of schooling were taken into account taking only the graduation exam into consideration however the results are quite different I will now list the top three students with scores in each of the exam sections in isuka kba with scores of 6.7 119 12 and 11 earned a total of 49.7 to come in in third place kba immediately cheered at doing so well in the exams ignoring his terrible score in the written portion of the exam some of the people around him congratulated him While others pointed out that his accumulated score must be terrible to be able to offset his high exam score at the observation he flushed and grumbled While others laughed the students eventually turned back to Ruka who continued Uchiha sake with scores of 8.1 14 11 12 and 13 earned a total of 58.1 to come in in second place most of the girls in class cheered at sas's high score before quieting down as they realized that someone had obviously scored higher than him many of the students reached the proper con clusion about the identity of the first place winner at the same time and turned to gape in shock at the person they had derided as the dead last for the past 6 years speaking into the bewildered silence oruka announced Naruto's score Uzumaki Naro with record shattering scores of 10 20 15 15 and 15 earned the highest possible score of 75 points to come in in first place narut is now the current holder for highest score in every portion of the graduation exams congratulations Naro and to the rest of you as well I will see you tomorrow and with the rest of the class gaping at the disinterested Naruto aruka and Mizuki departed from the classroom Naruto stood up and meandered outside as well while the rest of the students looked on in stunt silence the sound of the D or closing behind him roused them from their stuper and Naruto smirked as he heard a cry of outrage rage and shock that originated from keba chuckling to himself he vanished from the hallway disappearing as though he were never there in the hokage's office the junin who had been watching the performance of their students missed Naruto's disappearing act because by then the Hokage had ended the Jutsu that allowed them to view the classroom turning to his junin serut toi prepared to begin the meeting he had originally called them for he mused to himself that things were obviously about to become very interesting thank you for taking the time to read this story please leave a review behind you thank you humble though they be disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto a n so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a very different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected allround BF enjoy and please leave feedback thank you for the reviews follows and favorites your encouragements are truly heartfelt and two some people have been kind enough to PO ENT out discrepancies in my story please any feedback is very much welcome in addition kotoi asked about Naruto's back history I will admit that my approach to this story was designed to skirta round actually creating the scenario under which Naro would Ascend to his present status but I gave it a try anyway let me know what you think enjoy narut watched the sun rise from the top of the yami's head taking in such clean air and listening to the birds sing in the morning always invoked feelings of nostalgia in him contrary to what they say the world for him had ended and began not on a stormy night but on such a peaceful morning now as he gazed over the slowly Awakening Village his mind recalled a Time far in the past hopefully never in the future when konaha was just a black and SP on the map and where the resurrected Uchi M had finally captured him narut fought and struggled against the chakra bonds that held him in place he screamed and raged as MAA finished extracting the hachibi and dropped the rapidly cooling body of his friend mentor and brother in arms he turned his gaze away from the corpse and the approaching MAA to watch H the remnants of the Shinobi Allied Forces standing helplessly outside the barrier that MAA had set up when they had first arrived intending to rescue killerby and Naruto they had thrown everything they had at the barrier only to watch in horror as the chakra fueling their rescue attempts was absorbed by the barrier strengthening it further MAA had just scoffed disdainfully and turned to begin the extraction now he stood before Naruto and started weaving the hand seals that would begin the tug of war between Naruto and the ghetto Mazo where defeat was certain death smiling in anticipation of possessing the the caubi and finally remaking the juie MAA completed the hand signs and began the procedure the moment the questing hand of purple chakra touched Naruto his body his world his very reality became pain the scream that was wrenched from his throat was so Soul searing that it sapped the strength from tsunade's Bones leaving her to slump in sorrow and anguish as she watched the last thing that still mattered to her get his soul shredded to sat a madman's thirst for power through the haze of pain Naruto became aware of the chakra bindings failing under the force of the chakra being exerted with his reconnection to his chakra the very thing that was being ripped out of him his pain increased tenfold a hundredfold a thousandfold even he felt H is very Soul being pulled apart as the ghetto Mazo attempted to remove the caubi only to discover that the two beings were too tightly bound one would go nowhere without the other when the yandi had sealed the caubi in Naruto he had invoked the power of a being outside mortal comprehension the act of sealing a half of the caubi inside the belly of the Shinigami killed two birds with one stone he was able to lock away a portion of the cau's power forever but he was also able to bring the death God forth to attempt what no man had ever attempted before to utilize a portion of a God's Essence to Shackle an immortal creature to a mortal child's Soul indeed people lauded The Genius of the yandi while only being aware of less than half of what he had accomplished that night even when jiah and the sand Dame had examined the sealon Naruto they were unable to see beyond the admittedly complex surface design of the seal thus they missed the part of the seal that held a portion of the shinigami's power which held the main containment sealed together and bound the cao's soul more tightly to Naruto's own so when Ma attempted to extract the caoi from Naruto he was attempting to separate two Souls that had been bound as one by the power of a being that existed in the space between spaces in the moments between seconds MAA for all his vaunted power and legendary status was as a child playing with forces Beyond his limited human understanding the chakra of the ghetto Mazo had latched ONN to pull Naruto's Soul obviously resisted the extraction much like one would resist another's attempt to pull off one's arm somehow Naro was able to finally fight through the world devouring pain he was in and pull back against the force behind the extraction process the knowledge that his life was not the only thing at stake gave him an inner strength that was beyond any he had ever possessed MAA felt the resistance and panicked the Cerone ding Shinobi dared to Hope as they watched MAA flare his chakra as though he were fighting against a steady force and indeed that was what he was doing noticing that the progress of the extraction process had slowed to a crawl he joined his chakra to the Statue hoping to boost it Naruto gritted his teeth as he felt the strength behind the opposite pull increase tremendously because he had been fighting for so long he was at less than half strength knowing that very soon his current strength would fail against the combined might of MAA and the other eight beu powering the ghetto Mazo he attempted something that he had only theorized about all those years ago when he had learned to utilize Natural Energy the main principle behind successfully molding Natural Energy was keeping a steady balance of natural physical and spiritual energy in the core of the individual this requirement of constant balance is what limited the amount of sage chakra that could be molded at any a given time the amount of physical and spiritual energy that individual possessed determined how much natural energy they could mold to keep the balance for someone with obscene amounts of chakra like Naruto the amount of sage chakra he could mold at a time could Boggle the Mind however after a few years of using Shadow clone to mold Sage chakra and then transfer said chakra to him when he ran out he set out to find a better method his determination led to him learning how to mold Sage chakra while in motion it was however not the solution he had originally envisioned Natural Energy was the energy of the Earth the chakra of life itself and as such Naruto believed that it was as close to infinite as one could ever get this notion arose from the fact that it was practically impossible to use up that much chakra before more was regenerated with that in mind he came up with a theory if he could absorb enough Natural Energy to create a stable balance and then begin to absorb in a steady amount more natural energy while simultaneously utilizing the same amounts of natural energy from his core he could take advantage of the infinite nature of Natural Energy essentially he would be using up the Natural Energy in his core just as fast as he would be replenishing it while keeping the mixture of three energies in Perfect Balance he believed belied that Natural Energy being neutral could be controlled to do things normal chakra couldn't such as resisting the attempted theft of one's Soul he had never tested his theory but here with his soul being torn asunder it was as good a time as any fighting through the haze of pain he was in Naruto began to draw on the Natural Energy around him energy that had always been in a relatively Surplus amount in fire country owing to the numerous trees and animals littering the land ma roared in Anger as he felt the pull on the caoi reverse Direction turning his attention to Naruto he found a calm young man with a Serene look on his face where before there had been a body thrashing in the grasp of unfathomable pain he was just about to force out even more of his chakra when he glanced up in momentary surprise causing his concentration to flicker for an instant before he recovered his Focus sunade had been watching from her position slumped on the floor watching as her combination Sun an little brother in all but blood got his very Soul torn apart she stirred from The Tempest of Anguish and loss that had ens snared her when she noticed the change in the mood around her a glance reveal Ed what the matter was as she noticed the peace and calm on Naruto's face when the pulling motion of the chakra hand originating from the ghetto Mazo slowed to a stop she Rose to her feet when the pull actually began to reverse she took a step forward hope and wonder beginning to shine on her face when she noticed ma about to act in retaliation for whatever Naruto was doing she made up her mind knowing that she was about to gamble and quite probably lose she sprang forward with her clenched fist blazing with chakra with the Roar of an enraged mother bear she punched the barrier producing a deep sound much like striking a Gong as the barrier's chakra absorption ability kicked in and attempted to absorb the chakra in her punch she released the chakra in one burst just as she normally did for her SU punches when the Shinobi forces had first attempted to break the barrier she noticed that the absorption of chakra happened at a gradual Pace what she had done was try te o Force fee did more than it could handle in such a short time the barrier flickered MAA glanced up in Surprise the chakra feedback from her stunt blasted sunade away with fatal wounds MAA s concentration faltered for a heartbeat it was enough Naruto gave An Almighty pull the ghetto Mazo lost nothing was ever the same the moment Naruto felt M hesitate he pulled with everything he had in like an elastic band the portion of his soul in the grasp of the ghetto Mazo snapped back inside his body but his soul was not the only thing that came back he had neglected the fact th at the ghetto Mazo had a firm hold on his soul so when he dragged that caubi back in the chakra of the ghetto Mazo and the 8 beu with it came along for the rck Nar had just unknowingly do nay what MAA had intended to do to himself everyone watched in Dawning horror as the last of the ghetto Mazo chakra disappeared into Naruto all was still as though the entire world had just taken in a deep breath then the Stillness was shattered as Naruto threw his head back and howled as the chakra of the nine beu and the ghetto Mazo merged inside his core the balance of Natural Energy and body chakra was thrown out of whack and so Naruto subconsciously compensated and began to take in more Natural Energy he absorbed increasingly larger amounts of Natural Energy until he had enough to match the Raging chakra in his core the problem with this was that when the chakra and his core combined it resulted in Chakra equivalent to a primordial being the juie often called the t-tailed god the juie was credited with creating the world and all life in it so when Naro tried to balance out the chakra with natural energy he had to absorb everything the world could give Essie ually absorbing the equivalent of two Godly beings it was too much power for a single human soul to contain and as Naruto's very existence threatened to burn out the Shinigami got involved the CH Acra presentes inside Naruto was trying to negate his existence trying to cast his very Soul into Oblivion yet that very Soul had been touched by the essence of death a being for whom Oblivion does not exist contradictions could not be allowed in reality and so Naruto had to be removed from existence without his existence being compromised only one solution presented itself and thus Naruto became more than human more than merely mortal he became the Eternal Sage the actual process of transcending his mortal limits happened both in an instant and for an eternity since the laws of the r El Naruto existed and demanded that a mortal Soul be unable to exist with so much power contained in it the essence of the Shinigami dragged Naruto somewhere where such laws held no sway into the space between spaces and the moment between seconds into the place where the death God ruled there Naruto experienced eternity as the powers he had absorbed integrated themselves inside him bonding to his very essence under the onslaught of so much raw power all that he was all that he had Uzumaki Naro died for the Eternal Sage to live after the sage had acclimated to the influence flux of power and the shared experiences contained in the Essences of the beu he departed from the place of his rebirth and as though taking a step he was suddenly standing at the spot where he had previously laid all this had happened in the time it took to Blink in an instant everything had changed MAA took a few moments to take in what he was seeing just moments ago the caoi gentu I had absorbed the newly made juie his juie and was in the process of burning out quite literally now the metalsome child was standing there looking at him as though he were a particularly fascinating insect he was I MAA and he would not be trifled with MAA locked hate filled eyes with the otherworldly blue gaze of his adversary and spat out Amaterasu the sage blink Ed at the Roaring black Flames bearing down on him and they simply ceased to be MAA refused to allow himself to stop to consider what just happened he clapped his hands and a forest burst from the ground Reaching Forward to destroy his opponent the sage tilted his head at the incoming trees and they turned to dust dispersed on the Wind enraged Beyond any measure MAA summoned susano a ND wo three hand seals then screamed out teni sh say knowing what the Jutsu did the remnants of the Shinobi Allied Forces glanced at the skies in time to see three meteorites breach the atmosphere one after another many began to panic as the first meteorite rapidly descended to the spot where they stood the sage Stood Still as the meteorite got closer and closer and when it was seconds away from Impact he merely raised his hand and extended his finger Jaws dropped as the meteorite stopped abruptly with the other two stacking on top of the First with a sigh the sage flicked his finger and with a Sonic Boom the meteorites exited the planet's atmosphere suddenly the sage was standing in front of MAA but before he could react he found his throat in an unyielding grip MAA tried and failed to access his chakra and Escape he struggled in the grip of the being in front of him much like Naruto had struggled in his chakra bonds earlier on MAA paused in his s struggles as he felt a stirring in the depths of his body his eyes widened as the source of the feeling became clear once more the remnants of the Shinobi Alliance forces watched in stun shock as MAA began to scream much like Naruto had been screaming when the ghetto Mazo attempted to distract his soul quickly connecting the dots they watched as ma eventually stilled in his resurrect D Body crumbled to dust without his soul to inhabit it the sage turned and many avoided his gaze unable to meet the eyes of the newly born primordial being before him his eyes finally settled on T he barely breathing body of senju sunade and in a blink he was kneeling next to her something faint within him told him that the human lying before him was important to him and he decided to heed and simply touched her cheek before the disbelieving eyes of everyone present tsunade's wounds healed up and even her chakra levels were restored looking at the man beside her in relief and deep fondness she asked Naruto is is that you Naruto are you really Naruto the sage wondered if Naruto was his name yes he thought to himself Naro Uzumaki Naruto no namazi Uzumaki Naruto yes that was it he was namazi Uzumaki Naruto and with that the sage remembered smiling softly at her he replied hey you shouldn't be pulling such dangerous stunts at your age bchan laughing with tears flowing freely from her eyes she grabbed him in a hug and just like that it finally dawned on everyone watching that the 8-year long War had just ended sheers erupted every where as people grabbed their comrades in hugs crying tears of joy and relief tinged with sadness it took years but the world eventually recovered not completely but enough throughout that time the sage lived on not aging until time had run its course and turned everything he knew into dust after finally learning how to navigate the paths between realities the Eternal Sage moved on rep lacing any of his counterparts who had been lost to the flow of time for one reason or the other with time becoming his only companion Naro was startled out of his Memories by the dis ersal of one of his clones shaking his head to get rid of lingering memories he stood up dusted his shorts and gazed once more at the peaceful Village laid out before him smiling to himself he vanished in the direction of the academy for his team assignments let the games begin thank you for taking the time to read this story please leave a review behind you form the mighty ages disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto a n so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a very different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected all around bamf enjoy and please leave feedback and two it seems like my punctuations do not carry over well from my text editor I will try to make S you that the file uploaded is in the proper format thank you for all your reviews follows and favorites your words of encouragement are truly truly appreciated the people who were present at TH e entrance to the academy that morning were able to witness Naruto materialize already in a smooth walk in front of the academy some of them actually allowed themselves to acknowledge how cool he looked arriving in such a fashion casually making his way inside the academy Naruto ignored the muted Whispers from his peers and the others standing around the school's entrance no doubt news of his performance during the graduation exams had already spread Naruto arrived at his assigned classroom and entered to find that he was the first one there shrugging to himself he proceeded to the single seat at the back having no intention of ending up seating next to SAS and thus suffering the horrendous voices of his fan club deciding to kill some time he took out the tail of the gutsy ninja and began to read it again his sharp senses detected the approach of a few classmates and thus he didn't even twitch when the door opened to accept four people into the room the sounds of dragging feet and chewing preceded Shikamaru and Choi while the muted sound of buzzing heralded the entrance of Shino the last student was from a civilian family and from what Naruto had observed would probably end up being Canon fod down the line Shikamaru Choi and Shino took the seats in front of Naruto who hadn't looked up from his books since their entrance Shikamaru threw a quick and considering glance at Naruto then just shook his head and mumbled Troublesome Shino on the other hand actually turned and addressed narut congratulations on your success in the graduation exam Uzumaki San Naro finally looked up at that and giving an I smile to Shino he replied thank you abam s as I recall you also did quite well so congratulations to you two and please feel free to call me Naruto thank you and the same to you too both of them returned to their previous positions narut reading his book and Shino seating calmly by this time Shikamaru had already dozed off while Choi just continued munching on his chips over the next few minutes the class slowly filled up with the successful Academy graduates when sake entered he cast a briefly assessing gaze at Naruto before taking his seat in the middle of the room Naruto's sensitive hearing easily picked up the approaching footsteps of two students and judging by their voices he correctly deduced their identities a few seconds later Haruno Sakura and yamanaka Eno burst into the room obviously having just finished sprinting to the academy then began their customary argum an in competition for the seat next to the Uchi IC could settle their argument and cow them into submission Naruto glanced up as aruka came in and smiled as he noticed the absence of Mizuki the fool was most probably enjoying the hospitality of the tea and department at the moment he returned to his book only peripherally aware of the various team assignments being read out by aruka say Ang as he wasn't the dead last this time around he absent wondered whose team he would be and Uzumaki Naruto your junan Sensei is haki Kakashi well then that answered that he Wonder Ed what convinced the old man to place him on the same team as the top two students in his year until he remembered that as far as the Hokage was concerned Naruto had attempted suicide a few years ago well that would do it he mused to himself after banishing his thoughts and noticing ARA's closing statements and subsequent dismissal for lunch he returned to his reading hours later o NL y the three future members of Team 7 were still seated inside the classroom waiting for their Jun and Sensei Sakura had spent the past two hours trying and subsequently failing to get SAS to go on a date with her after a particularly vehement denial she decided to take a little breather much to the sas's well- hidden relief she turned her attention to the third member of her tea MN was surprised to note that he hadn't moved from the spot where he had been reading for the past few hours now that she was paying attention to him she allowed herself to take him in fully she recalled the time when he used to constantly follow her around asking her for dates and making her feel so good about her self no matter how annoyed she had felt at the time the constant attention and adoration had bolstered her sometimes flagging self-confidence however ever since he had missed school for about 2 months things had changed at first when she noticed that he seemed to be ignoring her she brushed it off fully expecting him to get back to pestering her it never happened it took some time but she eventually came to realize that Naruto simply didn't care about her anymore it was a surprisingly bitter pill to swallow but swallow it she did she cast a glance at sake and seeing the closed off expression on his face she decided to sit quietly by herself until their Sensei arrived sake breathed an internal sigh of relief when Sakura finally ceased bothering him he noticed the glance she threw at the corner and turned to see Naruto sitting there reading his book he was almost startled to notice that he had forgotten that there were three people waiting in the classroom now that he had noticed his last teammate he remembered his desire to find out more about him never one to beat around the bush he addressed him directly hey dead Uzumaki how did you do so well on the exams if you missed so many important classes Sakura perked up at the question and turned back to narut she too was curious about his previously unknown skill without taking his eyes of his book Naruto distractedly replied did you ever consider I chose no T to attend those classes because I didn't need them sake blinked at Naruto's response he concluded that Naruto must have meant that he got training outside the academy thus negating any need to attend the Practical Academy classes still curious he continued his inquiry and who did you get help from at that Naruto finally glanced up from his book and fixing SAS with a disinterested look he retorted help why would I need an instructor when I am fully capable of reading SAS found it hard to believe that Naro had learned all that from Scrolls but before he could continue his questioning the door was thrown open he turned in Surprise noticing from the corner of his eye that Naruto was obviously not startled in the doorway stood a tall gray-haired ninja wearing a face mask very similar to Naruto's he even had a book in hand the ninja obviously their Jun and Sensei ran a board gaze across the room and spoke in a la tone my first impression of you is that you're boring meet me on the roof in 5 minutes in a cloud of smoke he was gone sasak glanced at Sakura then glanced at the empty seat where Naruto used to be his eyes widened when he re aled that Naro had somehow vanished from the room without his notice huffing out a frustrated breath he left the room making his way towards the roof hataki Kakashi suddenly felt eyes on him and casually glanced up from his book he had to fight down a twitch when he noticed his blond-haired student calmly staring at him when the hell did he get here and how didn't I notice he saw the amusement in Naruto's eyes and narrowed his eye at him in response to this Naruto in turn fixed Kakashi with a narrow-eyed gaze sasak and Sakura arrived on the roof to find their teacher and teammate engaged in a staring contest as the two kids drew near Sakura cleared her throat in an yearly synchronized motion Naruto and Kakashi turned to face the two of them and I smiled in unison fighting off creepy shutters they took a seat on either side of Naruto and all three turned to face Kakashi deciding to get the ball rolling Kakashi began well then why don't we get started with introductions I'll go first my name is hakei Kakashi my likes are not your concern nor are my dislikes my hobbies and dreams well you're much too young to know those Kashi concluded with another I smile motioning towards Sakura he indicated for her to go next she started my name is Haruno Sakura my likes are glances at sake with giggles and stifled squealing my hobbies are rinse and repeat I dislike Eno Pig and my dream for the future is to glance Hue ear piercing squeal SAS and Kakashi shook their heads to clear the residual ringing only to notice Naruto Remo vinger plugs from his ears with laughter in his eyes almost sulking at the Betrayal Kakashi indicated that sasak was next sake began in a solemn tone Uchiha sake I don't have many likes nor dislikes and my hobby is training to get stronger my dream for the future no my ambition is to revive my clan and kill a certain man at the end of his speech Sakura was gazing adoringly at H I am while Kakashi was giving him a thoughtful look that expertly hid the frown he wanted to show Nar was reading his book after getting over his surprise at just how indifferent his blond-haired student could be he motioned for Nar to go next as Nar prepared to begin he was completely aware of the blatant interest on Sakura's face as well as the hidden interest on Kakashi and sake's faces you may call me Uzumaki narut I like the colors red and black I dislike The Color Purple my hobby is music particularly playing the violin Kakashi perked up at that surprising tidbit as did sake and Sakura Naruto paid no attention to their reactions however he instead fixed all three with a suddenly Fierce and determined gaze that caused all of them to subconsciously straighten and pay attention my dream for the Future No the reality of my future I will become the greatest Shinobi this world has ever known the rooftop was silent for a few moments after Naruto's declaration which sounded like a foretelling Kakashi finally broke the silence after observing his Sensei son for a few moments and decided to wrap things up very well then meet me on trainy in ground 7 tomorrow at 6:00 a.m. for a survival test that will determine whether or not you become my Jenine or return to the academy for remedial training oh and I suggest you don't eat any breakfast you'll only throw it up see you in a cloud of smoke he was gone before any of them could respond to his statement SAS narrowed his eyes determined to pass whatever test came his way the next day he glanced to his side only to discover that Naruto had once again vanished without him knowing gritting his teeth he immediately shot down saker's offer of a date and departed for some TRN Sakura completely crushed by sas's rejection and feeling anxious for her test tomorrow also left the rooftop the sound of incoming footsteps forced sakur out of her daytime fantasy of being sas's wife looking up she was just in time witness the figure of her blond-haired teammate enter the clearing a hole 3 hours after they were told to arrive she inhaled preparing to lambast her tardy team member when she was cut off by a casual statement from her intended target so his 3-hour lateness is a regular thing good to know stunned and feeling especially foolish for arriving so early she quieted down and turned away from him thus missing the IM mement shining in his Azure eyes SAS merely grunted refusing to acknowledge that he should have thought of the same thing Naruto simply walked across the clearing to a tree on the other side sat down took out his book and began to read he was fully aware of the contemplative looks being thrown his way by the other two members of his future team completely ignoring said looks he prevented any amusement from showing on his face when he heard the near silent Huff of frustration from SAS just as sasak W as about to resume his interrogation from the day before they late Sensei showed up in a puff of smoke Kakashi merely eyes smiled as Sakura screeched her indignation to the High Heavens causing sake to twitch when her voice had ceased echoing he calmly took out his ear plugs and tossed a thumbs up at Naruto who was failing to muffle his Chuckles before Sakura could react to that insult Kakashi's countenance became serious prompting the before him to pay attention he raised two silver bells in one hand and began his instructions the objective of this survival test is to acq you are are at least one of the Bells you see in my hand you will have until noon to accomplish this task anyone who fails to get a bell will be tied to one of the stumps in the clearing and will be denied lunch furthermore the one who didn't get a bell will fail this test and will subsequently be sent back to the academy for another year now begin quote his instructions left no room for argument and his prospective students vanished into hiding in the surrounding vegetation Kakashi spared a second to evaluate their stealth sasak is well hidden certainly undetectable to anyone chuning and Below Sakura on the other hand isn't too bad but nothing like a top kunoichi should be and Naruto is still standing in front of me giving his final student a vaguely perplexed look he said you are an odd one shouldn't you be hiding like those two narut merely glanced at him then returned to his book blinking in muted surprise Kakashi decided that the kid had the right idea and promptly pee roduced his own literature to begin perusing he crouched in position oddly more comfortable that way and continued reading his sharp hearing picked up approaching footsteps and he subtly went on alert preparing for any surprise his Enigma of a student could have instead of attacking however Naruto merely walked past him and stopped and then he too crouched and rested himself lightly against his teacher and continued reading feeling oddly amused by the cheek of his student he let him rest part of his weight on him all the while keeping a watch for any attempt on the bell's tide to his belt a handful of minutes later sake obviously got impatient and launched his attack a couple of Kai were launched from Kakashi's left and instinctively he shifted to move out of the way his blood ran cold as he suddenly realized that his movement had thrown his other student off balance thus making it very likely that Naro would get hit by the canai without even thinking about it he spun and scooped up his Sensei son and blurred away from the incoming attack he spared a moment to ensure that his student was fine before he took off to test his blackhaired student so prio ccui had he been with getting Naro out of Harm's Way that he had failed to notice the faint smirk that curled on said students lips nor the fact that said student had demonstrated a complete Mastery of the kerimi no Jutsu Kakashi instead vanished from the clearing too fast for any but Naruto to see sake who had swiftly changed positions after his failed initial attack remained crouched on the branch he was on he quickly threw a punch to his left only for it to meet his sensei's palm as though that were a signal the two burst into a quick and fluid taijutsu exchange Kakashi ended it by tossing SAS away when his hand got close enough to actually touch one of the Bells his eye however widened when he noticed the hand seals being woven by SAS his surprised expression never vanished even as a huge Fireball Le the intervening distance between them When the Smoke had finally cleared SAS noticed that nothing remained of his teacher looking to the sides and above for him he was taken off guard when hands erupted from the ground and proceeded to drag him under until only his head remained above ground SAS glanced up in time to watch his teacher diss appear with notd but an I smile thrown his way Sakura had decided to circle around to sas's position the moment she saw the canai launched at Kakashi ignorant of the noise she made as she moved through the brush she emerged in a smaller clearing looking around to orient herself she suddenly dove into some bushes praying that her teacher hadn't noticed her she peaked out of hiding in deigh in relief when she noticed him still leaning against a tree Kakashi meanwhile hid a smile at his pink-haired students adorable naivity Sakura rightfully doubtful of her chances against a ninja of Kakashi's caliber turned to stealthily make her way in the other direction she heard a rustle in front of her and glanced up into the smiling eye of her teacher she gasped and recoiled in shock only to lose sight of him looking around frantically she turned at the sound of a voice coming from the right knowing who own said voice her face broke out into a relieved and smitten s mile as she prepared to meet her sake [ __ ] the smile fled from her face as she saw sake drag himself into view his remaining leg bent at an odd angle fingers missing and blood leaking from numerous wounds on his body unable to face the vision before her she clenched her eyes shut let loose a scream of abject Terror and slumped into unconsciousness musing absently to himself Kakashi wondered if he had overdone it shrugging the thought away he returned to the clearing and promptly stumbled in surprise when he found his third student still casually reading his book moving towards him he opened his mouth intending to admonish his lazy student only to have to duck a sudden Airborne spinning kick aimed at his head before his eye had finished widening he promptly switched Place Aces with a log in time to avoid getting hit by a ball of lightning fired by a clone originally behind find him finally getting a moment to orient himself his head snapped up at the sound of a page being turned to find Naruto still in place reading his book he furrowed his brows at that and nonchalantly tossed to canai at his student head Naruto simply caught it by its ring and returned it at twice the speed forcing Kakashi to shift out of the way of the approaching canai hidden in the shadow of that canai was another one with an explosive tag attached to it which Kakashi only saw at the Lost moment once the resulting explosion had settled he stepped out of the place he had switched to and closely regarded Naruto still sitting there in Reading well you're better than I expected I might actually have to start taking you seriously Naro let loose a chuckle and stood up facing his teacher in another eerily synchronized motion they both slipped their respective books away and prepared to engage one another Kakashi started off with a blurring punch aimed at Naruto's torso slapping the attack of side Naruto retaliated with a lightning e face smoothly shifting it int oh and elbow jab and then a rising knee as Kakashi deflected each subsequent attack they continued in a Swift and fluid taijutsu exchange with Kakashi pleasantly surprised at Naruto's ability to keep up with the pace he was setting finally believing his student to be wide open Kakashi slammed a kick into an Airborne Naruto only to clench his teeth as Lightning coursed through his body from the dispersed lightning clone he mitigated the damage using his own inherent lightning chakra and pivoted on the spot fluidly catching and returning the five shuriken launched at his back quickly forming hand seals he called out shuriken cage bunchin no Jutsu shuriken Shadow clone technique and the five shuriken became 100 Naruto inhaled deeply and then blew out a chakra laced gust of wind while saying foodin Rankin wind release drilling air bullet the wind bullet slammed the shuriken off course and continued on to kak Ki who responded with a wind bullet of his own canceling out Naruto's attack Kakashi glanced up as he heard Rao ikazuchi noag lightning burial banquet of lightning and witnessed Naruto stomp his foot on the ground he jumped into the air as Lightning raced along the floor towards his position in midair he was unable to react in time as Naruto faced him and calmly in toned Raiden raru know tatsumaki lightning release Lightning Dragon Tornado launching a tornado of lightning at Kakashi the attack impacted with Kakashi and exploded in a surge of lightning all of a sudden a Kai was placed along nark jugular and Kakashi lazily spoke you definitely have some smooth moves but you still have a ways to go Naruto merely glanced at him from the corner of his eye and chuckled confused at his student reaction and calm completely sure that he wasn't holding a clone he asked care to share what amuses you it was then that he felt the cool length of nut's ninju resting with its tip poised to hair's breadth from High s chest and crackling with tightly leashed lightning chakra he couldn't help it he threw back his head and laughed when he got over his fit of amusement he disengaged from Naro just in time for the alarm clock he set to go off indicating that the test was over shaking his head at his most surprising student he left to fetch the rest of his team when he arrived at the three stumps in the clear ing SAS and Sakura in tow he found Naruto sitting on the middle stump with his book in hand in a blur he had Sakura a tied to the leftmost post and a gag in her mouth to spare his sensitive ears he turned to take in his students and pronounced well you all F the sound of bells tinkling cut him off and he slowly turned to Naruto who was still reading but in whose second hand was held the two silver bells suppressing the shock that threatened to show on his face he asked ho and at what point during our little dance did you steal those Naruto raised an eyebrow at that and said during the dance never I actually just stole them from you when you were tying soccer up there seeing the confusion on their faces hidden in Kakashi's case he continued at the beginning when you were being my night in shining armor I filled the Bells with chakra the first step to initiating a successful kerimi and then just now switched them with the chakra laced air neck next to me silence met his explanation and he looked around to find sake and sakur a looking stunt Kakashi with a detectable note of approval in his voice said very well done Naruto very well done indeed now seeing as you have two Bells which of the others will you give one to Naruto gave off an amused huffin with a flick of his wrist Sakura was free of the ropes binding her in bef or either she or SAS could react to that he flicked one Bell at each of them which they caught reflexively turning to Kakashi Naro said your instructions were to obtain a bell not Nessa Riley maintained possession of it once we did so since I have obtained a bell and so have sake and Sakura I guess we all pass Kakashi seeing the dawning Hope on Sakura's face nearly chuckled and replied nice try narut but I remember saying that you had until noon Nar still looking calm and unruffled spoke that's true and I'm sure if you look at the clock you will find that someone had change the alarm to go off about 20 minutes earlier blinking in shock the others looked at the clock and noticed that Naruto was indeed correct noon was in 6 minutes giving Naruto a contemplative look tinged with exasperated fondness Kakashi finally said okay then I could pass you on that technicality and I will only if one of you can tell me the main purpose behind this test looking a little perplexed at that statement sakur offered up an answer um you wanted to gauge our level Sensei the look on sake's face said that he agreed with Sakura and so he frowned when Kakashi shook his head catching the look on sake's face he passed him over correctly deducing that sake had the same thing to say as Sakura and turned to Naruto for his input n baruto once again got that look in his eyes that made those listening to him lean forward in complete attention in a solemn tone that cut through the sudden Stillness he gave his own answer you are a junan level ninja hataki Kakashi reputably the strongest current konah Shinobi accepting the Hokage there is no way that a bunch of fresh Academy graduates would stand a chance against you why oh you wanted to gauge our ability to function as a unit as a team as one you wanted to make us learn that we are rarely if ever stronger individual than we are together after all those who abandon their mission are trash but those who abandon their comrades are worse than trash once more there was silence after one of Naruto's declarations this time however it was a thoughtful one Phil Ed with burgeoning feelings of camaraderie and team spirit after getting over his surprise Kakashi stared at Naruto and realized that he had never seen such a stunning resemblance between Naruto and his Sensei as he did in that moment sitting there with the the wind in his sun-kissed golden hair and his eyes such a focused and clear blue Naruto cut a striking figure indeed smiling contentedly to himself Kakashi finally broke the silence yes that is entirely correct those who abandon their mission are trash but those who abandon their comrades are worse than trash that is the tenant I live by and the tenant I hope you will all come to live by in the future congratulations you all pass meet me on the bridge tomorrow morning for our first official day as team 7 thank you for taking the time to read this story please leave a review behind you of Eternity disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto and so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a very different narut one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected all around bamf enjoy and please leave feedback thank you for all your reviews follows and favorites your words of encouragement are truly truly appreciated Kakashi watched his team's interactions from his perch in the tree his presence was so muted that only U level ninja and above could have possibly detected him still knowing that he found himself unsurprised when Naruto flicked a brief and almost unnoticable glance in his Direction noticing that he had a few minutes before he had to make his entrance he allowed himself to Muse on the two months that had passed since the formation of Team 7 he was simultaneously both amazed at andd stumped by the dynamic which existed between his three students he was amazed because he had never seen never even heard of such an efficient team their missions rating so far averaged a staggering 98% what stumped him however was that regardless of how successful their mission history there was nothing even remotor between them Kakashi knew that sake felt threatened by Naruto's here to unseen proficiency it took one sparring session and 2 minutes for Kakashi to accept what the Bel test had hinted at Naro was heads and shoulders above his peers hell the kid was heads above some chunin in the village sasak repeatedly got frustrated any time he had a spar with Naruto no matter what moves he pulled out whatever clever tricks he thought he had up his sleeve Nar remained unruffled and undefeated compounding the issue was the fact that Naro clearly had no interest in becoming sake's rival the only time that he ever agreed to spar with him was during team spars when Kakashi would ask him to the sheer disinterest set sake's teeth on edge forcing him to give his all in every encounter they had all for not Kakashi remembered a few weeks after passing his team when he asked Naruto who had taught him taijutsu you see he asked because the boy's taijutsu style was almost like like nothing he had ever seen being friends with a taijutsu x herur like made a guy ensured that Kakashi was well educated on a variety of tautu styles every time he sparred with his student he noticed that his moves were like variations of standard tautu catus it was almost like listening to a different dialect of a language he knew well when he asked Naruto for the identity of his taijutsu teacher the answer he received perplexed him Nar had replied I learned from life I guess from the Striking snake and the stalking tiger from the leaping monkey and the hunting wolf from the flowing river and the turbulent wind from everything around me from Life Kakashi had wondered at what his student meant he could never have known that Naro was actually telling him the truth centuries into his eternal existence after he had learned a andd mastered all the taijutsu styles that existed in whatever reality he found himself in Naro sought to go deeper he visited Mountain monasteries looking for the ancient monks who had discovered the art of tautu from them he learned the history of taijutsu and its Origins he learned how the first of them had observed the way the animals and environment around them had behaved he learned to watch how the Relentless yet fluid motion of a river wore away the immovable Rock in its path he learned to observe as the wind went from peaceful and calm to ferocious and cutting in an instant he went back to the source and learned it all the result was a taijutsu style that comprised of the strengths of each style all refined to their purest forms much like with Chinese Whispers the P assing down of taijutsu styles from generation to generation introduced additions that resulted in the final form being changed from its original ancestor hence the reason why Naruto's moves seem similar to some of the Styles Kakashi was familiar with he was seeing the taijutsu Styles in their pure and unchanged form nonetheless the fact that Naro was at a level that put him permanently Out Of Reach of his teammates though sake refused to believe that Naro would always be the better Shinobi in his spars with his blonde student Kakashi always won of course but doing so always required more effort on his part however after a handful of spars he had realized that even though Naruto always lost against him he almost never took a hit at first he had wondered if his memory was just faulty but after the next three spars he realized that he was right the first time concerned that he was being too easy on his student he started to kick their spars into high ear at about mid chunin level and noticed that Naruto began to sustain a few more injuries so every time he sparred with Naruto he fought him at a level noticeably higher than he did with sake which sake noticed of course still even fighting him at a more demanding Pace Kakashi still suspected that Naruto wasn't giving it his all but he had no proof of it and so dismissed his suspicions sake had spent the past few minutes staring at his other male teammate standing at the railing on the bridge staring at the water passing by underneath it had been two months and still he was no closer to surpassing Naro it irked him something fierce that a no-name like Naro was so far above him in terms of skill that he couldn't even touch him in their spars what was even worse was that Naruto always looked unruffled no matter what sake threw his way sake had taken to perusing the hidden Jutsu library located in the Uchiha Clan compound he practiced some of the D- ranked and C- ranked fire Jutsu hoping to find something he could use against his teammate nothing ever worked he would launch a fireball at Naruto only to be forced to dodge his own Fireball combined with a wind bullet somehow Naro was always a step ahead of him and it annoyed him greatly he kept trying to unlock his Sharingan fully confident that Naruto would be no match for him then but was having no luck there putting aside his thoughts on the matter sake turned his gaze away from Naruto and stared into space it had been a long two months for Sakura and things did not seem to be looking up after Kakashi had passed them as a team she felt as though her dream had finally come true she was on a team with her sasun and nothing was ever going to come between them again her her dreams were ruthlessly shattered during the first Spar she had with sake she had managed to convince herself that he wouldn't actually fight her her delusions had lasted up until a Spin Ink kick from him had slammed into her face knocking her out she woke up to find herself sitting by the side of the training ground and no SAS worrying over her no he was instead involved in a spar with Naruto which he was losing still she managed to repress that incident somehow and went back to being a fan girl albeit a slightly more subdued one as more and more rejections from SAS UK piled up with no buffering declarations from Naruto she found herself less and less able to summon up the same feelings of adoration she once held for SAS over time she slowly became less n amored with him and began to think for herself she also began to pay more attention to the lessons Kakashi attempted to teach them she had improved somewhat and now she was at the level of a prope our Academy graduate and not just a civilian regardless of her change in Attitude she still had moments where she would forget herself and revert to her former Behavior if she were honest with herself she would realize that her change to a slightly more serious kunoichi was still related to her desire for sake having spent so long with him she had come to understand that there was almost nothing sake hated more than weakness therefore her taking her kunoichi skills more seriously was rooted in a desire to finally have sake acknowledge her yet her efforts were for not at first she was confused until she noticed that every time they had a team meeting sake would always stare at Naruto Naro she could tell that it was Naruto's apparent skill which surprised and annoyed sake still she couldn't see past her jealousy and slowly bitterness began to fester in her heart she threw a slightly malicious look at Naruto who was still staring at the river which flowed underneath the bridge Kakashi shook himself out of his thoughts and noting the time prepared to make his entrance he saw that Naruto was having one of his rare moments of introspection and as such had his guard down somewhat Kakashi timed his attack perfectly without any warning signs whatsoever he was suddenly standing beside Naruto his leg already in a smooth sweeping motion and his hand jabbing forward Naruto had been completely aware of Kakashi's presence and thus he could have avoided what happened next if he wanted to however in keeping with Kakashi's intended result Naru to was flipped over the railing he was leaning against and splashed into the river below S Felt Petty Vindication at how wet Naruto was when he finally emerged from the water with an I smile Kakashi stated that's a good look on you narut Naruto froze for a moment and then he slowly turned towards Kakashi and smiled at him with the feeling of lead in his stomach Kakashi remembered wh oh it was he had just cranked kona's number one prankster Kakashi shook off his Dawning feeling of Terror and turned to head towards the mission office to obtain a mission for his team from the corner of his eye he noticed Naruto make a hand seal and channel chakra heated air along his body to dry himself off shaking his head at his ever surprising student he returned to his thoughts he had finally decided to take his team on their first C rank Mission he was fully aware that the only reason he felt comfortable doing so was because of the amount of Faith he had in Naruto's skill he was confident that if anything came up Naruto would be able to get his team out of it and if he couldn't well he was not called Sharingan no Kakashi for nothing with that final thought he return Ned to his everpresent aa aa novel and continued to walk towards his destination Nar calmly walked behind Kakashi and in between his other two teammates since the making of Team 7 2 months prior he had been aware of the feelings of his teammates towards his person not being a vindictive person by Nature he never went out of his way to exacerbate the situation but he wasn't one to roll over for anyone either he found that after living for so long as he had it was practically impossible to care about the bruised and battered egos of little children or the petty jealousy inspired from puppy crushes one ray of sunshine though was his relationship with his sense say it felt kind of nice to have an older brother figure in him one who he could horse around with from time to time he realized that the incident from two years ago must have played a part in scaring Kakashi out of his indifference regardless he quite enjoyed the interactions he shared with Kakashi his fondness for Kakashi notwithstanding he was going to get him back for his actions that morning so as they approached the door to the mission office Naruto cast his senses out to confirm that aruka and the sand a were present along with quite a number of other Shinobi Showtime as team seven approached the door Naruto shifted his gate to make it seem as though he were attempting and failing to conceal a limp before Kakashi or any of his other teammates could Wonder at that they entered the mission office and immediately drew the Gaze of the sand Dame serut toi's sharp eyes had easily picked D up the inconsistency in Naruto's stride and taking into consideration the boy's phenomenal healing Factor he knew that for Nar n to still be limping now he must have sustained a grave injury indeed with barely detectable concern he asked Naruto are you all right Naruto glanced up with wide blue eyes looking like a deer caught in headlights he then promptly blushed to the roots of his Haw I and began to fidget fidget in place with Rising concern on the sand Dame's part and slowing Dawning horror on Kakashi serut toi leaned forward with furrowed brows by this point aruk had also noticed that something was wrong and he too focused on Naruto Nar opened his mouth and in a koi and shy tone he said um it's just that um it's just that it was my first time doing that with a man of his caliber pin drop silence serut toi's face looked to be carved out of granite and ARA's eyes had the dawning light of intended murder in them the rest of the Shinobi present H ad paused what they were doing and focused on what was happening noticing that he now had the full attention of the entire room Nar had to fight to maintain his innocent facade as he wo his magic um late yesterday when we were doing it Kaka Sensei and I it was slightly painful since it was my first time doing that at this point Kakashi was staring dumbly at his blond-haired student his book hanging limply from his fingers peripherally he was aware of the Rising killing intent emanating from the sand Dame and aruka as well as the increasing amounts of Suspicion and contempt in the gazes of his fellow Shinobi for all that he could do nothing but stutter out what you Naro what are you talking about Naruto looked down and twisted his fingers in his shirt blaten t l y ripping off the moves of a certain Shai hyuga princess he glanced at Kakashi from the corner of his eye and his face flushed further he then looked up and gained a dreamy look in his blue eyes W hitch combined with with his flushed cheeks presented such an entrancing image that people watching could see how Kakashi might have done that to him never one to stop while he was ahead Naruto Twisted the knife further with a dreamy tone to go with the look in his eyes he continued yesterday the movement of our bodies the repeated thud of Flesh hitting flesh the grunts and pants of exertion the sweat and smell from such physical activity feeling him all over me telling me how good I looked wet and the Pleasant that told me I was going to be deliciously sore the next day cocka s enay was a little rough but but I liked it it led me feel it properly at this point some people were discreetly wiping off bloody noses Sakura had turned bright red in the middle of Naruto's recounting and sake had a blush suffusing his face almost simultaneously the two glanced at Kakashi and shifted away from him as though he were about to pounce and do that to them as well the so un the pipe being broken by a too strong grip cut through the silence in the room slowly and carefully Kakashi turned to look at the sand a and instead found the cam no Shinobi staring back at him before the Hokage could leave his desk and extract Kakashi's entrails via his nose aruka was on his feet glaring murder at Kakashi and spat out Naruto are you telling me that that this person touched you yesterday like a switch being thrown Naro was suddenly back to his usual ual clam and aloof self before the room could fully adjust to such an Abrupt change in demeanor Naro smoothly replied of course he did aruka Sensei it's kind of hard to avoid physical contact during an allout Spar then with an amused twinkle in his eye he continued why what did you think I was talking about the entire room practically face faulted they all looked up at the sound of a shutter clicking to find Naruto gleefully taking numerous pictures of Kakashi's pale gaping and stunned Visage the silence that had descended was suddenly broken by muffled Snickers from the Eternal chunin pair ketsu and isumo like a damn giving way the entire room erupted into laughter at Kakashi's expense with even the Hokage chuckling to himself and to think that I thought that Naro had given up his mischievous ways after the room had quieted down some with a few Snickers let loose every now and then Kakashi collected himself and trying to act like nothing happened stepped forward to request a rank mission for his team however he internally vowed to get his blue-eyed student back for this the four members of Team seven walked alongside the Caravan at various points Kakashi in the far back Sakura and sake along the middle and Naruto in front they were currently on their third C rank mission to safely escort one of konaha more successful Merchants to the land of Fire's Capital City their client hayatu Ayu had received some threatening letters from an anonymous source as such the Hokage had offered the service of one of his best genen and teams team seven led by legendary ninja Sharingan no Kakashi Kakashi had informed his students that unlike the I first 2C rank missions simple deliveries that went smoothly this Mission they were on had a high possibility of Bandit action he was not worried though not from misplaced arrogance but fro he had in the skills of the members of his team the past 3 months since his team was formed has seen significant improvements in two of his students he had refined sake's taijutsu and added a few fire Jutsu to his Arsenal for Sakura he had procured a few medical Jutsu Scrolls and some Jan Jutsu Scrolls as well while working on improving her abysmal physical attributes like strength and stamina as for his last student well he provided something of a sparring partner to help keep Naro in tiptop shape he had long since come to accept that his third student was significantly more skilled than any other in his generation and that he would never know just how powerful he had also taught his students the tree walking exercise although he got the distinct impression that Naruto was just humoring him he had also made an effort to discover his students chakra affinities and found that sake had a major affinity for fire and a minor one for lightning Sakura had a single affinity for earth-based Jutsu and Naruto surprisingly had a major affinity for lightning though he had demonstrated the ability to use any of the other four chakra types A few decades after Naruto had begun jumping realities he had realized that he needed to do something to keep his life from being dull and monotonous so he came up with a system where during a new life he would stick to one branch of the Ninja Arts sometimes he would mainly focus on tautu and maybe even only on one style other times he became came for kenjutsu what made a guy was for taijutsu and yet other times h e only utilized combination affinities like hodin ice release mudin wood release and so on he still remembered a particular timeline in which G was too far gone to save he had gone full beu in the stadium during the chunan selection exams before chaos had fully descended Naro had calmly clapped his hands and in a voice that cut through the rising Panic he intoned muden hge utsu jukai Coden would release secret technique birth of the dense Woodland Jaws had dropped in stunned shock as numerous trees promptly erupted from the ground bound and then subdued iiin no shukaku ah good times regardless this time around he had chosen to present lightning as his main chakra Affinity Naruto quickly refocused on the present as his acute sense picked up the presence of a huge number of civilians somewhere down the the path utilizing the pre-agreed signal he subtly notified sasak and Sakura of an impending Ambush he was confident that Kakashi was already aware of the Hidden Bandits with practiced movements the civilians in the merchant train moved closer to the carriages of sake and Sakura spread out in preparation Sakura fought to keep her hands from Shaw King as she realized that she would soon have to put into practice all that Kakashi had taught her these past 3 months sasak clenched and unclenched his fists the only sign of his nerves a foe re he silently berated himself for such weakness he reminded himself that he was at a level where common Bandits were merely nuisances furthermore and here he threw a glance at his ever unruffled teammate this was a chance to show Naro that he was more than his equal he took a deep breath and released it just as the first of the bandits sprung out of hiding sake's arms were already in motion blurring as he released shuriken after shuriken towards the group approaching from the left of the Caravan Sakura hesitated only a moment before she too joined sake in taking out as many of the bandits as she could before they entered close range by the time the attacking Bandits had gotten close enough to engage in close combat half of them had fallen to the deadly cloud of projectiles hurled at them Sakura was not even aware that tears were flowing from her eyes as her relatively weak taijutsu was more than enough to take down Bandit after Bandit sas's eyes were grim and Fu used as he cut through the group of Bandits around him he didn't even Flinch as his canai penetrated through the skull of an attacking Bandit the Knight of his family's Massacre had long since desensitized him to such Bloodshed Naruto and Kakashi had ignored the approaching Bandits continuing to read their respective books the bandits seeing their disinterest became incensed and surged on more vigorously the moment they entered into close range with Kakashi it was all over Kakashi's figure flickered in place and one by one like puppets with their strings cut the attacking Bandits began to fall with their throats slit Naruto on the other hand did not react until the Bandit in front of the charging horde was practically breathing on him the lead Bandit screamed out die and D brought his raised Sword Down on Naruto sake and Sakura world around at the sound of the Madden shout in time to witness the descending blade bite into Naruto's shoulder stopping at his chest before a ferocious grin could form on the Bandit's face Naruto's calm voice carried on the Wind originating from the top of the leading Carriage Kai the Naruto who had just gotten cut explo Dead with a crackling surge of supercharged lightning the Bandit in contact with him was Flash fried to Ash instantly while powerful bolts of lightning leapt from surrounding Bandit to surrounding ball ndit short Circ in their brains and stopping their hearts after a several seconds long light show all was finally still the Disturbed dust cleared to reveal the chart and smoking corpses of about 10 Bandits the civilians sasak and Sakura all stared at the scene of Destruction until they were distracted by the sound of a page being turned they all looked to the top of the first car I a to find Naro still reading his damnable book as though he had not just wiped out a group of bandits in one move a few minutes after the Ambush after after Sakura had finished throwing up though her shakes still persisted the Caravan resumed its Journey with the ninjas in their original positions Kakashi had interrogated one of the surviving Bandits to find out if there were any more attackers lying in wait he learned that one of hau's Rivals had contracted an Infamous Bandit group to Rob and kill him the first ambush had been carried out by a third of the Bandit Army the rest laid in weight further down they even had one or two Jenine dropouts among them Kakashi had deemed his team sufficient enough to proceed nearly an hour later Naro and Kakashi picked up on the presence of the remaining Bandits noticing that the main force was concentrated in one place further down the road Kakashi decided that they would take the fight to them signaling his students to gather around Kakashi laid out a plan of attack Sakura would provide long range support using Kai and shuriken while Naruto and sake would engage the bandits in close combat Kakashi had chosen to observe his students and would only step in if needed getting a nod from his students he motioned for them to move out Sakura received a scroll from Naruto and realizing that it was a storage scroll opened it to find a ready supply of Kai she blinked in surprise at the gesture and only then realized that she had used up her supply of projectiles in the previous she quickly cut that thought off before she could be sick again she took a deep breath and got into position up in a tree that afforded her full view of the gathered Bandits SAS circled around to approach the gathered bandits from the other side while Naruto went straight ahead a classic pincer maneuver the 70 Bandits had no idea of the events that were about to befall them the first indication that sth in was wrong was when the Bandit closest to soccer's position slumped over with a canai sticking out of his forehead a fireball launched from sas's position took out three Bandits standing close to each other further worsening the chaos that had descended on the gathered attackers into this chaos Naruto appeared fluid and Silent like the wind he moved forward Bandits his ninju flashing like Quicksilver ending lives with every sweeping movement even sake had been momentarily stunned at the grace with which Naruto used his blade shaking himself out of it he drew dual canai and charged Into The Fray he killed Bandits left and right using the uch interceptor style as well as interspacing his taijutsu assaults with the grand Fireball Jutsu sakur AR rained canai down on the bandits from above taking care not to hit any of her teammates a few minutes after they began all the bandits lay dead at their feet SAS was panting and covered in blood he cast a gaze at Naruto to find him unwinded and Untouched by any of the blood he had spilt in that moment looking at Naruto calmly surveying the massacre he had just wrought sake realized just what his teammate was capable of he allowed himself to acknowledge that sometimes Naro simply scared him Sakura was sitting slumped on the branch she had been standing on thankfully this time she wasn't throwing up she was merely shaking from the corner of her eye she noticed Naruto turned to face her his eyes narrowed before she could Wonder at his actions he disappeared from her vision only to appear next to her with his sword blocking the katana that had been aimed at her neck she barely had time to Flinch in shock before Naro kicked her attacker away and vanished to take care of him sake had seen Naruto appear next to Sakura in time to save her life since he was alert he was able to sense the ninja approaching from behind he smoothly pivoted deflected the strike aimed at his tours oh in responded with a punishing blow that connected with his opponent's head the blow forced some distance between the two combatants and SAS took a moment to assess his attacker the other ninja was obviously at most a genine and sake was confident that he could take him he surged forward and engaged his opponent in a taijutsu battle which he ruthlessly dominated finally after a few minutes SAS created an opening into which he buried a canai and watched dispassionately as his as salent bled out he turned around only to receive a boot to the face that launched him into a tree W it H his head ringing and his lungs struggling to breathe he forced his eyes open to meet the malicious gaze of another ninja this one obviously above jenin level he forced himself to his feet preparing to engage this new enemy knowing that he was quite possibly too drained to emerge Victorious the attacking ninja wo hand seals and allowed a bloodthirsty grin to appear on his face as he pronounced doden duden Earth release Earth Dragon bullet sake watched grimly as a dragon head made of Earth emerged from the ground and aimed at him his muscles coiled preparing to launch him to the side when both combatants were interrupted by another voice in toning Raiden raiku lightening release lightning ball a bright blue ball of tightly leashed lightning plowed through the head of the rising Earth Dragon and continued on to the enemy ninja who only just jumped out of the way Naruto landed in front of sake facing their Mutual enemy sake who was too tired to put up a fun about being rescued allowed his body to slide down the tree he was leaning against a clone seemed to step out of Naruto's back and it moved forward to tend to his wounds using a first aid kit Naruto handed it without taking his eyes off his opponent Naruto spoke with his ever calm tone you are The Last Enemy Left Alive surrender and I will spare you both SAS and the Ning a we taken aback at the finality in nutk statement shaking off any hesitation that level ninja might have felt he prepared to engage this obvious genin up in the branches hidden from all but Naruto's senses Kakashi watched as his blond-haired student defended his teammate he decided to take this opportunity to see if he could finally gauge his enigmatic students level the enemy chunan rapidly covered the distance between Naruto and himself and launched a spinning kick at his head Naruto's right arm came up and blocked the opening attack not giving his as salent any chance to recover Naruto's left hand came up with his ninja to aim to pierce the Ninja's chest only to go through a log as his opponent replaced himself Naruto ducked as a katana cut through the place his neck had been moments before he spun around and deflected a Thrust aimed at his chest and continued to Parry all attacks coming his way with casual ease he noticed that the more he toyed around with his opponent the angrier and sloppier his motions became deciding that he needed one more push he turned his body away from his enemy and while his right hand kept on parrying all attacks aimed at him his left hand reached into his pouch pulled out his ever faithful book and he began to read all the people present in the clearing gaped at him the attacking ninja included with a vain throbbing in his head he stomped his foot and screamed out doden dor youo Earth release Rising Stone Spears the ground around Naruto surged upwards in the form of hardened spikes of stone b e for any of the rising Spears could harm him Naruto stretched his sword out and spun his body in a circle while saying Raiden kangha lightning release wave of inspiration lightning surged d own his blade and erupted in a straight line from the tip resulting in a 10-ft Long Blade of condensed lightning chakra with which he described a circle 10 ft in radius the lightning cut throw H the spikes as though they were not even there when he came out of his spin he was facing the ninja and before the ninja could launch another attack Nar indicated that he should look at his feet almost against his will his gaze dropped down to find a canai planted in front of him bewildered he looked left and right to find Kai there as well almost as though he were standing in a triangle with a Dawning sense of dread he looked up in time to hear Naruto speak Raiden cinari shabari lightning release Thunder binding lightning burst forth from each of the three canai to form a pyramid of crack Ling energy the ninja Struck One of the walls of the barrier with his sword only to drop it as a current was grounded via his body resulting in a painful shock seeing that the enemy was safely contained Naruto turned a bland look up at Kakashi's Hiding Place causing his sensei's eyes to widen in shock brushing off his surprise he shanen to his students position in D patted him on his head with an eye smile Sakura had gotten out of her tree already and was finishing the job Naruto's clone had started in bandaging up sake's wound both she and sasak had been stunned to see the way their teammate handled the enemy ninja both fully aware that neither of them could have faced an opponent of that caliber Kakashi turned his attention to the chunin who paled when he recognized the legendary ninja that was eyeing him like one of his nanwood ey a stake motioning for Naruto to release the lightning prison he blurred forward and took hold of the chunin then vanished to question him the screams of pain and ter ER which originated from the direction Kakashi took the enemy ninja served to remind his three students that for all his laziness and goofing off their Sensei was still the legendary Shinobi copy ninja Kakashi Kakashi finished interrogating his prisoner and determined that there would be no more ambushes along the way he returned D to his students and instructed them on how to clean up after such battles even showing them how to scavenge any useful items after the three students of team 7even had cleared up the dead body bodies with h sake getting to use his fire Jutsu on the bodies Kakashi LED them back to the Caravan he was pleasantly surprised to note that Naruto had left a few clones to make sure that the Caravan remained unharmed while they were taking care of the last of the bandits in short order the merchant train resumed its journey and with no further why arrived at their destination Kakashi got the mission scrow LL signed and turned to lead his team back to konaha the Cry of the messenger Falcon drew his attention in noticing the konaha symbol on its band he raised a hand for it to land on he retrieved the message and read it quickly when he realized that he did not need to respond he allowed the Falcon to leave and turn to face his team his voice was Grim as he spoke team 10 has requested immediate backup their Jun and Sensei is injured and we are the closest team to them Sakura perked up at the opportunity to meet Eno again and asked him where they were going the answer came to Naruto before Kakashi spoke it the Land of Waves thank you for taking the time to read this story please leave a review behind you little Deeds of kindness disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto a n so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a very different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected all around being AMF enjoy and please leave feedback thank you for all your reviews follows and favorites your words of encouragement are truly truly appreciated Kakashi say NSI TI NOS finally picked up the scent of a large body of water up ahead finally we're almost there he had been leading his team at a punishing Pace cutting a direct path from the land of Fire's Capital to the land of water they had had to stop for a break once when Sakura missed the jumped to the branch ahead of her due to fatigue only Naruto's quick reaction had saved her from Serious injury he had been glad to notice that while sake had been slightly winded he could still clearly continue for longer neither he nor Naruto had even felt the exertion of the pace yet after that quick break they had resumed their tree jumping towards wave and were now finally approaching it Kakashi stealthily LED his team on a circuitous route to the target's house intending to conceal their presence from any hos in the area for as long as he could when they got close enough to the client's house they dropped down to walk the rest of the way walking at the head of the formation his lack of reading material expressing the level of his seriousness Kakashi cut an intimidating figure without breaking stride he casually called out Jen and Nara report Sakura and sasak W E startled though sake hid his surprise better and turned to notice Shikamaru emerge from a shadowed portion of the forest they were cutting through running a lazy gaze over the team he replied in a voice tinged with relief we encountered the first sign of hostilities a few hours after leaving konaha CH chunin the demon Brothers assuma Sensei took them out then got the full story from tuna San Eno wanted to continue and eventually managed to convince Sensei to his well next we encountered a rank missing in Mochi Zabuza Sensei engaged with him and got injured though he was able to injure him in return given a simple nod to his report Kakashi continued on towards the house in the clearing Shikamaru following along with the rest of Team seven before he got to the door it was flung open to reveal the visibly relieved face of yamanako rushing forward the blond-haired kunoichi spoke in an anxious tone Kakashi Sensei thank Camy you're here assuma Sensei is hurt can you help him giving an eye smile Kakashi replied I'm sure Sakura can be of some help with that why don't we go inside to see him H At The Mention Of Sakura Eno finally noticed the students that trailed behind the legendary junan she cast a disbelieving glance at Sakura completely doubting her usefulness in the situation and then turned an adoring smile on SAS soccer is B ued fan girl reared its head and she growled at Eno to back off before the girls could start going at it Naruto cut in between them them successfully distracting them from their Petty arguments and re minding them of the seriousness of the situation SAS didn't bother with them and simple followed the male members of his team into the house with a shake of his head Shikamaru followed after the two girls who had scrambled to follow sake inside the members of Team seven entered a guest room after greeting tuna's daughter tsunami to find choji keeping watch over his Sensei awesome as lab or breathing was the only sound in the room and even from the door Kakashi could make out the bandages and dried blood on his torso motioning for Sakura to attend to his down comrade he stepped inside the room Sakura nervously stepped forward and initiated the shaen no Jutsu mystical Palm technique and began to assess asa's condition the gathered members of Team 10 felt Rising hope as they watched Sakura work on their Sensei their hopes were somewhat dashed though when Sakura ended the Jutsu and spoke with an embarrass blush on her face I'm sorry Sensei there's not much that I know how to do yet I was able to diagnose him to find that he had damaged ribs and has lost some blood I was also able to heal some of the internal damage but I can't do anything for his fever Kakashi nodded to show her that it was fine and that any little thing helps before Eno could let her anxiety get the best of her and cause her to deride Sakura Naruto stepped past them the gr e glow of the Sha and no Jutsu Illuminating asa's pale features he placed his right hand on his chest and the left on his forehead in a clinical tone Naruto began to list the damages he has three cracked ribs and two broken ones he has lost a lot of blood and has internal bruising on some of his major organs the major external injury is the cut running down his chest and he has a high fever before the stunned and disbelieving gaze of the gathered ninjas as's breathing became less labored and some of his color r turned to his face they watched in amazement as the visible Brewery 's seemed to age from Angry purple to the yellow of almost mended skin even the massive cut running along his torso was healed somewhat with a final surge of green chakra narut moved back as Assam I took a deep breath and opened his eyes the members of Team 10 forgot their surprise in favor of crowding around their Sensei expressing their relief at his return to Consciousness Naro calmly ignored Kakashi probing gaze and sake and saker's stunned and annoyed looks all in favor of watching The Reunion of Team 10 assuma finally turned his eyes to the amused gaze of his fellow junan and spoke in a slightly questioning tone knowing that Kakashi wasn't all that capable with medical Jutsu ah so they sent you H thanks for patching me up Kakashi lazily motioned towards Naruto causing asa's eyes to widen in Surprise before he gave the blue-eyed ninja a look of gratitude narut merely inclined his head in acceptance of his thanks he then said I'll leave you guys to it and go and check up on the Clones I left to watch the house before Shikamaru could fully berate himself for getting distracted from his watch Naruto glided out of the room and not too long after they heard the sound of the front door closing giving Kakashi a look expressing that he wanted to talk to him about whatever that was later assuma turned back to reassuring his students later in the evening after Kakashi and Asuma had talked in more detail about the mission and their respective students the H chobi sat around the dining table along with tuna and tsunami and I initially empty seat was left beside tsunami for her son Inari during the meal Inari kept scowling at the ninja seated around the table slowly causing Sakura and sake to become uncomfortable ha Ving not had to put up with his behavior before he seemed to find fault especially with Naruto who throughout the meal had blatantly ignored him not even giving any response to his dark glowers after dinner Naruto thanked tsunami for the meal and promptly left the house after mentioning that he W assuma wanted to protest thinking that Naruto had already done enough for the day but he relented when Kakashi pointed out that the kid had more stamina than any two of the Ninjas present combined Naro had been sitting on the roof for 30 minutes before he heard the the sound of some one climbing up to his spot attempting to do so without being noticed with no prior warning to indicate that he was aware of the person's presence he spoke softly is there something you needed sake startled at being detected sas's brows furrowed before he decided to continue with the reason he had followed his teammate clenching his fists and speaking in a forceful and demanding tone SAS replied I want to know where you learned the things that you know taking Naruto's silence is confusion he elaborated a few years ago you were just a dead last wannabe ninja who was never going to amount to anything then you vanish for 3 months only to return like this I want to know how without turning his head narut spoke into the air and you Sakura do you also want CH to know the answers to these questions SAS twitched and then internally berated himself for letting his need for answers distract him from his surroundings Sakura scrambled fully onto the roof and spoke up with a huff yes I do where did you learn the medical Jutsu you used how did you learn to use a sword like you did also how come you can do all those things like like tree walking and even seal less silent Ninjutsu quote sas's annoyance at soccer's intrusion was forgotten as she pointed out other pertinent issues together the both of them turned demanding gazes on their final teammate Naruto's shoulders tensed causing the other two to lean forward thinking that they were getting to him they flinched back in Surprise the next moment as Naruto threw back his head and let loose belly aing laughter sasak and Sakura were too annoyed at being laughed at to appreciate how pleasantly smooth and deep Naruto's laugh was after he had gotten over his Amusement narut o stood and turned to face his teammates fully aware that Asuma Kakashi and the jenin of Team 10 were listening into their convers ation his face was devoid from any of his previous amusement and with a serious tone that cut deeply into his demanding comrades he said get over yourselves you seem to be suffering under the Absurd belief that I owe you any explanations when I was the dead last wannabe ninja did you not ridicule and deride me now that I am skilled and capable you believe yourself cvy to my secrets ridiculous we are teammates and inherent in that description is that understanding that during missions I watch your back and expect you to watch mine however nowhere in that definition is the understanding that you have any right to know anything personal about me we are teammates but you spent years showing me that we are not friends over the course of his speech Sakura had been growing more shamefaced while SAS had grown tenser and tenser neither of them had anything to say to the Stark truth that Naruto had just hurled into their faces and so they turned to leave concealed in the shadows Asuma and Kakashi shared Grim looks while in the house Shikamaru Choi and Eno shared confused glances the next morning tsunami's Cry of surprise had most of the present ninja hurry downstairs to find out what was wrong they stopped at the enter ants to the dining room when they noticed the breakfast spread that was laid out on the table while it was true that most of it was made of fish it still smelled and looked appetizing tsunamis sir prized look revealed that she was not the one responsible for the wonderful meal Naruto appearing from the kitchen carrying what looked like tea answered the question of who prepared the meal tsunami turned to him to protest but he interrupted her with a shake of his head and an eye smile smiling fondly at the kind young man she sat in the seat he pulled out for her the others got over the I are surprise and took their seats at the table Choi was the first to try some of the food the others watch watched as his eyes widened in obvious surprise before he began to pile on more food which w s the signal for everyone else to tuck in Naruto graciously accepted the compliments that came from their hosts and the members of Team 10 He also mentioned to tsunami that the rest of the fish he caught was placed in the freezer thanking him again for his help she began to clear away the dishes turning down the kids offers to help her Kakashi gathered the six young ninjas around him and be gone to explain the situation in wave and how they would go about completing their mission I discussed with assuma and we came to the conclusion that the hunter ninja who interrupted your encounter with Zabuza as an accomplice of his taking into consideration the damage assumma was able to inflict on him I give him four more days before he is recovered enough to launch another attack so here is what we'll do Cho G Eno and Shikamaru will guard tuna today while Sakura will stick with tsunami during the day SAS K and Naruto I want you two to gather more information about the situation in wave we will meet again after dinner to share our findings any questions seeing that none of them had any questions he motioned them to move out the students of Team 10 followed tuna to the bridge while Sakura left to join tsunami in the kitchen sasak threw a glance at Naruto then left to complete his mission Nar stood up to leave as well but he was stopped by Kakashi's voice narut narut glanced at him at that pause sighing he turned fully to face his teacher and said Kakashi Sensei if this is about what happened yesterday night don't worry no matter what my feelings about them are they are still my teammates I will not become worse than trash taken a back at nut's statement Kakashi smiled with pride at his student and simply nodded as Naruto PRP a d to LEAP into the trees surrounding the house his acute hearing picked up asuma's words HEK a good kid Kakashi yes he is and then in a tone filled with Amusement Asuma inquired Kakashi Sensei Naruto didn't bother with trying to muffle his laughter at Kakashi's drawed reply H you say something assuma sake gazed intently at the Rowdy men who had just left the bar he had identified them as possible employees of G and had been tailing them for the past few hours as they moved from bar to bar occasionally sto to harass a passing villager he hoped that they W old finally be returning to whatever stronghold guu had set up he stalked them stealthily as they moved towards a huge building from which he could hear the sounds numerous men talking he jumped to a tree closer to the building and looked into one of the higher Windows there he spied a gathering of about 60 men Bandits judging by their weapons and dressing he looked around casting out his senses as well but he couldn't detect any shinobis among them taking another moment to memorize all that he could about the gathered Army he left to return to tuna's house for dinner as h e was jumping to another rooftop on the way he noticed a flicker of gold in the corner of his vision stopping on the next rooftop he turned to see that it was his teammate's gold hair that Drew his attention looking closer he noticed that Naruto was surrounded by a group of kids ranging from about 4 to 10 years old he seemed to be playing with them bewildered he took some time to con firm that his initial suspicion was indeed correct now he was incredulous assuming that his teammate had wasted time with the children instead of completing his mission he turned back to look at the scene only the locked gazes with the Searing blue eyes of his fellow team member he was startled for an instant before he scalled and turned away still he noticed how the kids were obviously reluctant to let Naro leave before he created a clone to the amazing ofg the Clone to stay with the kids Nar jumped to the building sake was on and with a glance at him took off towards tuna's house tsunami had used the fish Naruto caught as well as the few things she was able to buy from some Merchants to prepare the evening meal during the meal she and tazuna spoke about their day making sure to Express gratitude towards the ninjas that were protecting them Eno and Sakura then began to talk to Tsunami about girl stuff while tuna engaged a Su in a discussion during the course of the meal Naruto had been aware of inari's steadily worsening mood so when the little boy slapped his hand on the table Naruto was not among those who flinched at the sudden noise why do you bother what makes you think that you can stand up to G what's the point in trying when you're all going to die anyway quote Inari ran his gaze along those seated at the table pleased to notice that he had grabbed their attention until he noticed the repeated sound sound of Chopsticks clinking against ceramic turning to Naruto who was still eating he snarled out and you you piss me off the most didn't you hear what I just said you're all going to die so why do you bother trying there are no such things as Heroes so just give up before you die silence rained in the room until Naro finished his meal murmuring his thanks to Tsunami he turned his Gaze on enari after giving him a thoughtful look he said you must really hate your grandfather and your mother too visibly taken AB back at that statement Inari gained a look of confusion on his face but before he could respond Naruto continued you say that we are all going to die and so we shouldn't bother trying yet we are assigned to protect your family your grandfather and your lovely mother that means that by your argument we should stop protecting them and let guu do what he wants with them therefore you must hate them inari's M opened and closed at Naruto's words unable to think of anything to say while the others watched on standing up Nar began to clear away his used plates and while doing so he continued to speak you say that Heroes do not exist I say otherwise but you are entitled to your opinions I will say this though all it takes for a hero to be made is four someone to stand up when others would sit down it's for one person to raise their head when others would keep their heads down it's for someone to speak out when others would remain silent it's for someone to say enough when others would just roll over and take it at the end of the day evil can only exist when good people do nothing quote on that final note Naruto left to place his dishes in the sink leaving the room in Silence with Inari slumped and considering the words Naro just spoke the eight ninjas from konaha were gathered around the table in the dining room all leaning over a map of wave Village as they each gave their assessments of the situation the students of Team 10 reported that nothing was a Miss during the time they spent with tuna at the bridge except for some of the man's workers deciding to quit out of fear of guu Sakura spoke about the poor living conditions she witnessed when she followed tsunami when it got to sake's turn he leaned forward and reported about the men he tailed while marking out their location on the map he mentioned what he noticed about the state of their weapons and any signs of Sword training he made sure to detail the IR numbers and anything else he might have heard them talk about when he was done he threw a slightly condescending smirk at Naruto assuming that his teammate had wasted the entire day playing with the children and his such had nothing to report Naruto began to speak in an even tone all the while placing markers on the map to denote the locations of the places he was speaking about gatea sa total of 250 Mercenaries in his employee most of them spend a majority of their time in these three bars located here here and here he has four buildings set up for their housing at these locations there are four lead Bandits each in charge of 60 men who seem to have had some Samurai training these four Bandits also have reasonably good equipment armor and swords the bandits Patrol The Village from time to time usually harassing the villagers as for G himself he is located in the huge building at the center of that little island he always has six Bandits with him and from what I saw those sixs are the best trained of all the bandits he has I was also able to locate The Hideout of Mimi Zabuza and his ninja accomplice called Haku as Naruto had begun speaking eyebrows had been steadily rising at the detailed and comprehensive report sake in particular was completely flumed at how much Naruto had been able to learn during the course of the day however when Naruto mentioned the missing nin eyes widened all around he continued before anyone could interrupt him I was able to spy on them enough to know that this Haku has some knowledge of healing herbs and as such Zabuza should be ready to attack in two days at the earliest tomorrow if he pushes himself one final thing I also learned some information that suggests that guu plans te oate crashed the confrontation between us and pick off the Survivor done Naruto leaned back and gave the others time to digest his long report being a prodigy Kakashi was the first to process all the information and reached the proper conclusion guu never planned to pay Zabuza in the end also after the fight the Survivor might be tired enough to get taken out by such a large force of Bandits he then cast a serious gaze at the Jenine gathered around him before meeting asa's eyes reading The Reluctant Acceptance in them he continued seeing how Asuma is not yet healed enough for a confrontation so soon I will be facing Zabuza alone this means it will fall to all of you to handle the accomplice as well as the mercenaries who might come after the Grim reality of the sit uan fully dawned on the gathered jenin and most of them found it hard to Fathom the jenin of Team 7 having already had their first kills were not as nervous as the others though nodding once age Esau that they understood the situation he dismissed them from the meeting telling them to get as much rest as they could since they would all be following tuna to the bridge the next day he tur Ned back to Asuma to finish planning for the impending confrontation during breakfast the next day everyone was on edge sensing the tension in the air the civilians were quiet all throughout the meal none of them commented when Kakashi casually suggested that tsunami and Inari should probably stay in all day with assuma after the meal the jenin of Team s and team 10 followed Kakashi out leaving Asuma to guard tsunami and Inari Kakashi instructed the jenin of Team 10 to follow tuna towards the bridge while Kakashi would lead his team through the trees attempting to maintain the element of surprise when they arrived at the bridge they all noticed the heavy Mist that hung in the air obscuring everything having already gotten A's account on zaba's modus operandi cockes I knew that today was the awaited confrontation day he was pleased to notice that Shikamaru had correctly interpreted the situation and that he had gotten the attention of his teammates when they got closer to the bridge they were all able to see the unconscious and in some cases dead bodies of most of the bridge workers with a cry of horror tuna rushed towards the nearest person asking what had happened with his last breath the worker replied a ah a demon a malicious chuckle cut through the heavy fog instantly putting the gathered Ninja on edge the silhouette of two people one tall man and a shorter person became visible in the Mist slowly emerging from the dense fog Zabuza was revealed with a relatively short masked to feminite ninja beside him giving off another hair raising chuckle he inq baby jenin without their mother hen of a junan Sensei well this should be over quickly then in a blur he was standing next to Choi his massive zanu already on a course to cleave the jenin in Wayne the sound of metal hitting metal cut through the air as a silver-haired figure was suddenly there blocking the Fatal attack zaba's eyes widened in shock before he choked on his breath as a blade erupted from his chest barely managing to turn his head around his eyes landed on a mop of golden hair even with his sword pierced through the demon of the mist's chest Naruto's eyes were focused elsewhere the impaled figure standing near him suddenly turned into water as the Clone was dispelled by the Fatal hit the sound of slow mocking Applause came from somewhere else as another Zabuza stepped into view his eyes locked on the jenin that had taken out his clone by this time the other jenin were only just catching up with Naruto's actions the members of Team 10 were extremely shocked at the speed and proficiency their peer displayed however zabuza's voice pulled them out of their contemplation hataki Kakashi the copy ninja I'm looking forward to this fight Haku take care of the blond-haired One In A Flash Kakashi engaged Zabuza taking their fight away from the rest Haku stepped forward to fight Naruto but he was interrupted by sake I'll be your opponent and before any of the others could respond to that change he dashed forward to clash with Haku Naruto merely turned to the rest and told them to get into formation around tuna he turned back to face the Mist keeping an eye on the respective fights going on at that time Kakashi used the canai in his right to deflect the swing of the zambu n d then he followed up with a blurring jab towards zaba's torso with his left the canai held in his hand plunged into his opponent's chest but he never faltered as he ducked in time to avoid a beheading strike from behind placing his hand on the floor he sprung back with a full kick which was only just blocked by zaba's quick reflexes he still got pushed back though allowing the two ninja to pause for a moment finally deciding to stop feeling each other out the two blurred towards each other significantly faster than before sake used the pause between their exchanges to take another measure of his opponent he wasn't too certain if it was a boy or girl he was fighting but it didn't matter his opponent was fast maybe even faster than him although his hits were stronger they had been going at it for a few minutes and neither was gaining the upper hand he focused on his opponent Haku in time to hear a voice please surrender I do not wish to harm you scoffing at that statement sasak dashed back in with a roundhouse kick aimed at haku's head Having learned by now Haku elected to dodge instead of block leaning back out of the way he returned with as eies of lightning fast Jabs which sake only just managed to block suddenly pulling a sban out of the air Haku lurched forward to disable sake only to have a canai interrupt the path of his needle knowing that he stood no chance of overpowering the other ninja Haku finally decided to use Jutsu speaking to sake he said you should have given up when you had the chance now you have already lost sake's eyes widened as he noticed his opponent weaving one handle seals suddenly Haku stomped his foot and said hodin sensat suho ice release death by a thousand flying water needles his gaze was drawn downwards as he noticed the movement of the puddle of water next to them suddenly the water sprang up into the air and froze into lethal ice needles before his disbelieving eyes knowing what would come next sake's eyes frantically searched for an Escape Route wanting to smack himself for being dumb he channeled chakra to his legs and blurred out of the way in time to escape being made into a pincushion Haku glanced left and right looking for his elusive prey before Shadow had him looking up only to receive a powerful kick to the face sasak SM iir K as he watched Haku painfully get back to his feet his smirk left his face at haku's next words I did not want to go this far but for Zabuza Sama I will kill my heart and kill you Hoten ma K haho ice release demonic Ice Crystal mirrors SAS watched with Rising trepidation as a dome made up of numerous ice mirrors rose up around him Haku stepped into the mirror nearest to him and suddenly His Image appeared in every single mirror every single one of the images held up a couple of sban and took aim suddenly the air was filled with flashing needles and before sake knew what had happened he found himself stabbed in numerous places needles sticking out everywhere his eyes widened as his body lurched forward in shocked pain Haku brought up another hand with sban while sake was pulling out whatever sban he could get to he vanished from the mirrors blitzing through the air at insane speeds leaving sake with many more sbond sticking out of his body against his will a scream of intense pain was wrenched from his throat as he fell to his knees his body incapable of putting up with the strain Kakashi whipped around at the pained sound coming from where the jenin were before he could go and check up on them Zabuza was suddenly in his face swinging at him having already revealed his Sharingan eye he was able to dodge the swipes and retaliate when he saw an opening the figure in front of him turned to water at his fatal strike causing him to whirl in Surprise searching for his foe a quicksilver flash of intuition had him speeding towards tuna arriving just in time to get the old man out of the way of zaba's strike his maneuver was not without cost however and he gained a long gash along his chest for his troubles not even flinching at the pain he lashed out with a powerful kick which connected and propelled Zabuza away from the jenin pausing in his Dash to re-engage the new Canon he locked gazes with Naruto and after a moment he nodded at his student Naro threw a glance at the four jenin behind him as his Sensei dashed off once more he spoke up in his usual calm and unbothered tone stay and keep an eye on the old man Sakura prepare to give Aid to sasak I'll be returning with him shortly he then turned back to the mist and vanished Without a Trace Haku prepared to throw a final barrage of sban at his opponent they had been at it for minutes now and sasak had noticed that over time he eyes were getting more attuned to haku's dazzling speeds finally noticing that he could almost follow his enemy's movements he realized that he must have awakened his bloodline limit the Sharingan a quick glance into one of the mirrors revealed that his deductions were spoton it was pointless however as after attempting to use a grand Fireball to melt a mirror and failing he was too low on chakra to do anything with his Sharingan Except watch his death approach he looked on as Haku prepared what would be the last of the sban bages knowing that he couldn't do anything to prevent it he waited to die as Haku vanished from his mirror zipping across the air at tremendous speeds uncountable sban cut through the air all aimed at vital spots on sas's body they never hit there was suddenly a blur of red silver and gold continually surrounding sake Foo wed by a sound like tinkling Bells as every single sban was deflected by a metal blade moving so fast that there was practically a circle of unyielding metal around him both sake and Haku gaped eye and disbelieving shock as Naruto slowed down from his high-speed movement around sake having just knocked all the Airborne sban out of the air with his ninju sake was in a State of Shock his Sharingan had been active when his teammate came to his Aid and still all he was able to perceive was an indistinguishable blur impossible his mind shouted no can one can be that fast Haku shook Irv the newcomer before he could say anything to him Naro spoke I heard you when you said that you wanted to avoid the Bloodshed so I will give you the chance to surrender now before I am forced to take you down looking at the new arrival Haku was filled with the certainty that he was no match for the blond-haired ninja before him brushing off whatever reservations he had he pre a r to Pepper the two Ninjas with [ __ ] ban seeing Haku preparing his assault Naro sighed out sadly before Haku could begin to move Naruto spun and faced the exact mirror which contained the real body of Haku haku's eyes had not finished widening in Surprise before Naruto in toned Raiden geant lightning release false Darkness a bright white Spear of crackling lighting flashed out of Naruto's mouth covering the distance to the ice mirror in an instant Haku was unable to dodge it in time and so braced himself for impact as the spear reached the mirror not expecting what happened next the Spear of lightning tore through the mirror like Haku s bonds cut through the air moments before causing Haku to let loose a gasp of pain as the bolt propelled him away shocking him terribly sas's wide eyes traveled from the newly made hole in the home to his teammate he suddenly felt a powerful surge of Glee as he realized that he had had his Sharingan trained on Naruto when his teammate was performing the technique his feeling of Triumph was ruthlessly squashed in the next instant when he remembered that his teammate never used hand seals The Gleam of amusement in Nar udo's blue eyes told sake that he knew what he was thinking gritting his teeth he turned away from his teammate in annoyance only to be startled as he felt a hand on his shoulder before the world blurred around him he noticed that he was suddenly standing a few yards away from the other jenin just in time for his legs to finally fail him Sakura and Eno caught him before he fell and began to fuss over his injuries while arguing with each other on who should get to treat him seeing that they had everything in hand Naruto turned to return to the lying figure of Haku approaching the slightly smoking body on the bridge Naruto noticed that Haku was lying face down as soon as he was a few steps away haku's body shifted thrusting a sban towards his eye a few scant inches from Impact Naro moved haku's thrust pierced through the head of the afterimage left behind by Nar even as his body was already curling from the impact of the elbow planted in his gut he was susp ended in that position for the length of a breath before momentum kicked in and he was propelled viciously further into the Mist walking forward Naruto sensed that had finally arrived deciding to wrap things up he clapped his hands then threw them forward while in toning foodin repo wind release gaale Palm a surge of chakra laced wind tore through the Mist easily dispelling it and revealing the entirety of the bridge for all to see Zabuza was standing on the bridge bleeding from various wounds on his body and his eyes widened as soon as he noticed the defeated body of his accomplice lying close to him Kakashi was perched on top top of one of the high-rise beams directly above Zabuza also with injuries of his own both their heads whipped to Naruto as he continued to walk forward casually raising an arm Naruto pointed to the other end of the bridge slowly they both turned to see G standing at the head of a huge Bandit Army by this time Haku had pain stack inly gotten to his feet and limped to zaba's side zaba's quick mind correctly deduced the reason for GK presence gritting his teeth he spat out G just what in the hell do you think you are doing giving an oily smile to his employee G responded why taking out an insurance policy of course missing nin are quite expensive my friend I'm sure you understand realizing T had neither he nor Haku was in a good enough shape to take on all the bandits without risk he turned to Kakashi it seems like our business here is done hakei giving a nod to him Kakashi jumped down to his blond-haired students position sparing a moment to glance at the other Jenine gathered around tuna reassuring himself that they were fine he turned back to face the situation at hand cursing himself forgetting carried away and using up as much energy as he had he snapped out of his internal musings as he noticed Naruto stepping forward towards Zabuza and the fake Hunter nin Z abuza and Haku tensed slightly as Naruto approached them they didn't drop their guards even as he stepped past them closer to G and the bandits turning his suddenly frigid Gaze on the people in front of him he spoke in a tone that effortlessly cut through the air causing Shivers of discomfort due to how lethal he sounded just to be able to say I tried I will give each of you the chance to leave here unharmed as long as you never disturb this Village again even Zabuza and Haku gaped at the jenin for a moment before the rockus laughter of the bandits Drew their attention again Naruto simply took another step forward and partially slid his sword out of its sheath preparing to draw it snorting at the child in front of him the lead Bandit stepped forward and shouted out come on boys let's kill these pieces of trash in the old man then we can have our way with the rest of the villagers the resulting Roar of approval from the other Bandits was so loud it almost shook the bridge also masking the sound of Naruto's blade returning to its sheath the other Jen in paled slightly at the prospect of having to kill the bandits before them the sound from the Bandit s was abruptly cut off as the air stilled and a crackling sound cut through the air everyone focused on Naruto to find his right arm held above his head with his hand curled as though he were holding a javelin in the cusp of his hand yellow lightning crackled merrily away with a steadily increasing hum in the air Naruto's emotionless voice cut through the air like a Herald for death Raiden RAR you know Howen geki lightning releas lightning dragon's heavenward Halbert a glowing yellow Halbert of supercharged death flashed into existence in nutk curled hand which he then promptly threw forward the attack sped through the air reaching the front line of the gathered Bandits before anyone could react by that time the bladed part of the Halbert had widened to equal the width of the bridge ensuring that it got everyone in its path it sliced through the Bandit horde flash frying internal organs evaporating the blood in their veins and destroying their brains moments before it got to G who had long since retreated to the back of the group it abruptly narrowed to the width of a man's torso it pierced through GK chest and carried the screaming man out over the water where it promptly detonated once the resulting light show ended only the ash drifting down to the sea was left as proof that guu ever existed Naruto turned around to find Zabuza and Haku gaping at him with widened eyes looking past them he met the proud eye of his teacher and then the shocked and slightly frightened faces of his fellow jenin as he was walking back to the others on the bridge a clone of his landed beside him threw him a scroll and then dispelled itself in a brief flash of lightning he ignored the Curious gazes of his teammates and turned to face Zabuza and Haku who tensed under his cool gaze he unrolled the scroll partway and swiped his finger along it with a small puff of smoke a bag was suddenly in his hand he Ted to it at Zabuza who reflexively caught it looking inside his eyes widened again as he noticed the large amount of money in it casting a questioning gaze at Naruto he received a simple nod in response surprising Kakashi and the others watching them he inclined his head towards Nar then turned with Haku and vanished from sight Nar returned to Kakashi's side in time to catch him as his ally caught up to him he and ODI that his Sensei couldn't even summon up the energy to cover his transplanted eye so he did it for him to the visible relief of his teacher together they made their way back to the rest of their team and the old man a n finally I've been waiting to reach the chunin exams and really get started on the main parts of the story thank you for putting up with these relatively droll parts of the story so far hopefully we can kick it into high gear with the next one thank you for taking the time to read this story please leave a view behind you Little Words of Love disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto and so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a very different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected allround bamf enjoy and please leave feedback thank you for all your reviews follows and favorites your words of encouragement are truly truly appreciated the eight ninjas of konaha leapt from Branch to Branch steadily making their way towards kaher noad they had been tree hopping for hours and had about 30 minutes until they reached the village Gates over the course of the journey the genon of teams 7 and 10 had been casting befuddled glances at Naruto some more subtle than others true to form however Naro simply ignored said looks he had no intention of putting up with the fuss of saing anyone's curiosity after all this was meant to be a vacation reality and furthermore it was none of their business Eno had been confused ever since she witnessed the happenings on the bridge she kept asking herself when Naruto Nar had gotten so strong sure she remembered how Naruto completely blew past the Academy graduating exams but he hadn't been on the level he was at now she had to confess that she was amazed at how he effortlessly performed cus High ranked Jutsu as as well as his skill in taijutsu and kenjutsu after getting back from the bridge Eno had cornered Sakura to find out all that she could about this new Naruto and she was terribly disappointed still for a consummate gossip like her the lack of information was telling in and of itself also having a parent who was so highly placed in the Intelligence Division granted her more insight into the ways of the Shinobi it was the ones you knew nothing about that killed you the fastest quickly following on the the heels of that morbid thought was a recollection of how Naruto had taken care of guu and his thugs Eno had to fight off a shiver at the gruesome memory of smoking and chard corpses however ever The Busy Body she was determined to know all there was to know about her fellow blond-haired ninja shik amaru Keen mind had been turning over the puzzle that Uzumaki Naruto presented he recalled an orange wearing attention-seeking goof ball that had possessed the most deplorable ninja skills that pay RS n had disappeared for 3 months two of which had been spent in the hospital if the rumors were to be believed only to return fundamentally different being one of the most perceptive people in his generation Shikamaru had noticed on that first day of the new Academic Year that it wasn't only Naruto's sense of fashion that had undergone a change his thoughts had been confirmed when heh had seen the way Naruto reacted to the taunts thrown his way he will be the first to ad that once Naruto began to skip classes he had written off the changes is only superficial that was until th e graduation exams when Naruto basically made a fool out of everyone shattering all their preconceived notions with indifferent impunity now 3 months later he shows up again wielding lightning ji Jutsu with thoughtless ease and wiping Out Bandit armies like dust from his lapels however he remembered what Naruto had said to his teammates on the roof of tuna's house and as such decided not to bother asking him directly though it was Troublesome Uzumaki Naruto intrigued him Choi was not oblivious to how surprising Naruto was before the blue-eyed ninja had changed so much he would occasionally share a meal with him after his absence of 3 months however Choi rarely ever saw him around still it's somewhat surprised him that a jenin who graduated with him could be so far above him in skill nonetheless he wasn't n too bothered about it and as such he saw no need to stick his nose into his comrade's business assuma glanced at Kakashi's blond haired jenin he had spoke and to Kakashi about him after Naruto had healed his injuries he didn't really know what to think he hadn't had many interactions with the kid before so he didn't know how much he had changed still he was grateful to Naruto for healing him and even though his junan level skills were suspicious he would give the kid who his dad was so obviously fond of the benefit of the doubt sakur AA de been silent for most of the return trip she didn't know what to think the mission in the Land of Waves had shown her how far behind she was in comparison to her teammates sake was the Rookie of the Year in an obvious Prodigy he had always been better than her and now that he had unlocked his Sharingan that Gap could only possibly widen further then there was Naruto what else was there to say on that matter comparing Naruto to herself was like putting Kakashi next to an Academy student even she had to accept that Naro was simply too powerful and now that she thought about it she asked herself just how he got that strong from what she remembered Naruto had been geared to graduate at the bottom of the class then out of nowhere he blew past everyone during the graduation exams even sake and just where did he learn medical Jutsu from Sakura had chosen to Study Medical Jutsu in the hope that it would become her thing on team 7 thereby showing how useful she could be to SAS now narut comes along and shows her up as though she was never any competition she cast one last annoyed look at Nar and vowed to find out how Naruto had improved so rapidly SAS UK had been fuming ever since the group had departed for konaha he had passed out after Naruto rescued him from the deadly ice user he had gotten the story of what happened from Shikamaru enoan Sakura had been too busy crowding him and being annoying as always when he learned that Naruto had defeated an opponent that he could not and then gone on to wipe out so many Bandits with one strike he couldn't believe it for the first time since the Academy graduation he realized that he had been playing catchup for so long and was still far behind no matter how much he had tried he had n ever been able to discover Naruto's Secrets he had even tried tailing him a few weeks after their team was formed he had followed Naruto into a building where he had lost him before he could backtrack he had been swamped by women prostitutes who told him that a blond-haired gentleman had paid them handsomely to entertain him it was then that he realized that Naruto had been aware of his efforts to tail him and had thus led him to a brothel he had been abruptly yanked out his musings when he felt a handcuff him there he had promised L fled the building with a tomato red face with th e amused mocking laughter of the women on his heels he had been unable to meet nut's eyes for days after that incident still he comforted himself with the knowledge that he had finally unlocked his bloodline limit even though he would probably be unable to copy any of his teammates Jutsu he would still be able to use the other abilities of the Sharingan against him like its Jutsu and prediction abilities with his annoyance replaced by eager anticipation he turned his thoughts away from his teammate Kakashi was lost in thought a ninja of his caliber did not need his FAA CH tensioned to seamlessly travel on the Shinobi Highway after Naro had taken out guu and his thugs Kakashi had been too out of it t and should never have been able to command such powerful Jutsu effortlessly the events on the bridge were like the straw that broke the camel's back all the little discrepancies that he had initially brushed to side came back to him and they would not be dismissed so easily being one of the few people who cared enough to know about Naruto's life he was aware that it was very unlikely that one of the ninja in Village was responsible for Naruto's phenomenal skill that knowledge made him all the more wary of his blond-haired students rapid improvement with one more discreet glance at Naruto Kakashi vowed to bring his concerns to the sand Dame the members of teams 7 and 10 made their way towards the red Hokage Tower as they walked along the road the two junan noticed the fleeting looks that a few of the villagers threw at the blond haired shenobi they simply put the issue out of their minds partially correct in their assumption that it was due to Naruto's gariki status before the Eternal Sage had taken the place of Uzumaki Naruto the eye interactions between the blue-eyed child and the villagers usually involved most of the villagers blatantly ignoring him only a handful of them ever went out of their way to actually verbally abuse him none of them dared lay a hand on him after the sand Dame had made a public example of a drunk who tried to kill him when he was 4 years old being the rambunctious child that he was Naruto often struck out at his more verbal detractors via his pranks so like a feedback loop his actions worsened the behaviors of the villagers who in turn escalated the retribution Naruto sought to dish out until it got to the point where most merchants in konaha refused to provide service to him the truth of the matter though was that the more verbal villagers were at their cores bullies they dare of Ed malicious Vindication from seeing Naruto's wide smile become more forced and his shoulders hunch over more under their hateful words the silent observers also felt a sense of guilty of a compas h meant when they saw the effect their indifference had on the boy that all changed after the arrival of the current Naruto it had taken only one week for almost all the villagers to learn that Naruto would no longer take anything dished at him in fact he seemed to simply not care almost as if the world he lived in did not contain any of them when the more vocal villagers taunted him he never reacted he never even raised his head from his book now getting a taste of their own medicine the taunting calls slowly began to dwindle and eventually stopped altogether under the unyielding indifference of the caoi jiki with narut no longer caring about the exist of any of the people who attempted to make his life miserable the more malicious of them began to get frustrated it was no fun if he didn't feel their displeasure then when the first storekeeper tried to Triple the prices of his Goods Naro merely cast him a dismissive glance and left without buying anything at first they had felt that they could still get to him by their actions until they witnessed him buy so many goods from the monthly traveling Merchants that said Merchants probably gained a month's profit in one day any attempts at badmouthing the boy to the traveling Merchants only caused them to be labeled malicious gossips that would do anything to stifle the competition their con our nation only increased when Naruto began to give the Traders quality animals skin and plants which they knew could only have come from the forest of death with the double blow of losing the patronage of such a relatively Rich customer and a source of highquality raw materials the merchants slowly stopped treating him like they used of course Naruto never actually went back to buying from them even when he knew that he would not be overcharged as months went by and as the villagers saw him less and less he slowly passed beneath their notice the face mask aided his attempts to fade to the background most of them had even forgotten what he looked like at the end of the day he could walk freely in broad daylight without having to put up with glares and cold shoulders only a few people noticed him in particular and they never did anything the eight ninja stood before the Hokage as each of the two junan gave their respective reports on their missions with Kakashi including reports on his team's initial escort mission to the land of Fire's Capital serut Toby had to stop himself from reacting when assuma mentioned that he allowed his fresh out of school kunoichi convince High m to continue with the mission after getting its full measure he would have to give assuma an official reprimand hokage's son or not his eyebrows Rose minutely when his son reported about Naruto's use of E Jutsu medical Jutsu then he nearly choked on his pipe when he heard about the happenings on the bridge after the two Jun and were done he dismissed all the six jenin noting with enter asked how Naruto vanished with a muted flash of lightning when the jenin had all left his office he turned to Asuma and sighing said that was a bad call Asuma I have no choice but to give you an official reprimand marked in your records assuma nodded accepting that he had indeed messed up as he turned to leave at the hokage's dismissal he was suddenly reminded of an encounter he had had with Naruto in wave he had been surprised at the time because he knew from Kakashi that Naruto rarely if ever started out conversations tuna had just returned from the events on the bridge to fi ND that guu had sent some thugs to capture his family as insurance assuma had intervened after Inari had stood up to the thugs he had been watching the tearful reunion of tuna and his family we and Naro had spoken in a soft and musing tone only he could hear makes you wonder doesn't it surprised he had turned a questioning Gaze on the mysterious jennin seeing his confusion Naruto had te earned a knowing look on him that pinned him in place makes you wonder about the importance of family and loved ones how no matter the differences between them family is still family now in front of his father who he hadn't spoken to for a long time he considered what Naruto had said hiren looked at assuma in confusion when he noticed him pause in his exit his eyes widened in Surprise wh and he heard what assuma said on his way out see you at dinner father a glowing smile spread across his face as he watched assuma his son leave the room he wondered what had happened to change his son's mind and out of nowhere an image of a blond-haired child flashed in his mind getting a hold of himself he turned his attention to the remaining junin in the room so Kakashi tell me what are your concerns about Naruto Kakashi put his novel away causing some measure of concern in the sand Dame he began to detail the various discrepancies he had noticed so far the junan level speed the Mastery of kenjutsu the chakra control needed to use medical Jutsu as well as cly command powerful bolts of lightning the superior senses he also pointed out that all this Strang th had to have been gained in 2 years at most all without anyone ever noticing it wasn't possible after Kakashi finished serut toi leaned back with a Furrow on his brows and exhaled a stream of smoke he was sad to say that he agreed with Kakashi about the issue with Naruto however he was reluctant to force the truth out of the boy because he knew that the sealon Naro would allow no interference from the caubi he was not too worried about that nonetheless Le the fact that in two years and with no teacher Naro had gained the skills needed to place him on par with junan level ninja was a thing of concern the only reason that he didn't drag the child forward to demand answers from him was the memory of Naruto's body slumped over a blade he had thrust through his own heart looking at Kakashi serut toi knew that they were thinking the same thing letting loose a world we cision I understand what you're saying Kakashi but you and I know why it is unadvisable to pressure him into to giving us answers however I assume you are going to nominate your students for the tunin exams watch him and if he does anything that endangers either himself or the village let me know giving a resigned nod Kakashi vanished in a swirl of leaves the Hokage gave another tired sigh and then leaned forward to resume his paperwork the three jenin of Team 7 entered the exam Ru M to see a huge Gathering of jenin from other Villages Naruto smoothly sidestepped the blonde Miss kening towards him and then turned to watch calmly as sake was smothered by Yaman Akino h e didn't react when Shikamaru spoke up from behind him you guys too huh Troublesome whatever response that statement might have garnered was cut off by the loud and boisterous voice of inuzuka kba woohoo you guys are here too this is going to be so awesome the nine genen of the most recent graduating class began to intermingle amongst themselves until they were interrupted by another new comr the silver-haired jenon spoke in a chiding tone you really should not be so noisy there take a look behind you the jenin turned and most of them blanched when they noticed the murder Al looks being thrown their way by the rest of the room's occupants yakushi Kabuto noted with interest that neither Uzumaki Naruto nor iiha sasak seem to be bothered by The Killing intent making a note of his observation he continued since I'm a fellow konaha jenon who has Tak taken these exams before I'll help you out free of charge then with a flourish he produced a deck of cards before any of the jenin before him could Wonder at the purpose for the cards he explained these are info cards which I created using my experience with the exams they have on them information [ __ ] OT all the villages participating in these exams as well as information on the individual gen and themselves so who do you want to know about s noticeable perked up at that his mind flashed back to the interactions he had had with two other jenin and so he stepped forward to request tell me about Rock Lee sabaku noara and Uzumaki Naruto ignoring the confusion of his fellow Jenny and at him requesting information about his own teammate he focused on Kabuto Kabuto suppressed any amusement he might have felt at hearing sake ask about the enigmatic caoi gariki he had h eared talk among the junin of the boy actions on AC rank turned a rank mission to the Land of Waves refocusing on the jenin before him he spoke up as his hands defly fetched cards from his deck it becomes far easier when you already know their names okay first up is Rock Lee non-existent skills in Ninjutsu and Jutsu but superb in tautu he has been on 2B rank missions 23 C rank missions and numerous d rank missions next is sabaku noara he has been on 10 C ranked missions 8B ranked missions and has never once been injured on any of them finally we have the surrounding jenin blinked in surprise at the pause until they noticed Kabuto shuffling through his Deck with furrowed eyebrows a look of confusion crossed his face when he realized that he couldn't find the third card as one the gathered jenin swung their gazes to Naruto only to find his head buried in his book as usual huffing out exasperated breaths they turned back to Kabuto who had continued to tell them about those attending the exams if they had looked closer they would have found a ninja info card acting as a bookmark in Naruto's book team seven stood in front of their assigned gate waiting for the signal to commence the second part of the chunin selection exams Sakura shuffled nervously in place while sake's clenched fists were the only indicators of his trepidation Naruto however was deep in thought he had made a promise to himself to ensure that the name Uzumaki narut would be known throughout the elemental Nations it was the least he could do for the young boy whose life he now lived after he met gar a few days before the chunin exams began he had come to realize that this gar was a little more far gone than he was used to he hadn't yet decided if he was going to try to redeem the red-haired Shinobi but one thing he knew was that GAR was the only Jenine capable of giving him the kind of fight that would place his name among the up and coming Legends of his generation however things were not so simple because as his senses had indicated Orochimaru was present and that generally meant that there would be an invasion so th en next few days were going to be important to him if he intended to do as he had promised himself when Orochimaru ambushes his team in order to test the strength of his intended vessel Naro plans to fight him the purpose was to Orochimaru to take an interest in him from what he knew of the snake sonim from lives past he was at heart a scientist and was always interested in intriguing individuals the trick was to Rouse his interest enough that he would want to see what Naro was capable of wanted enough to delay The Invasion until he watched Naruto go up against either gar or sake in the finals however he wanted to avoid taking it too far and causing Orochimaru to consider him a threat to be eliminated it was unfortunate but Naruto would probably allow Oro chimaru M Arc sake with his cursed seal of Heaven he put such thoughts from his mind once he heard the sound signifying the start of the second round of the chunan selection exams like a shot all the teams were off team seven blurred through the trees with SAS taking Point none of the other two noticed Naruto making clones which promptly took off to hunt down other teams and capture whatever Scrolls that they could SAS had immediately assumed leadership of the team team casting a challenging look at Naruto who nearly eyes smiled in return they kept on traveling through the day since sake was determined to cover as much ground as possible on the first day before they went about trying to obtain the needed Heaven scroll they didn't encounter any opposition during the day and chose to camp out in a cave Naruto had found after a meal of ration bars the three jenin set out the next day Naruto's sharp senses picked up on orochimaru's presence suddenly appearing in the vicinity so h e wasn't phased when a gust of chakra reinforced wind slammed into him propelling him far away from his team he easily controlled his fall and smoothly landed on the side of a tree without faltering for even an instant he was already in motion jumping away from the tree he was on just as a 20ft snake crashed through the place he had been standing to kill time he elected to play a game of cat and mouse with the snake though he was sure the snake wrongly assumed just who the mouse was sasak stood panting across from the slightly scuffed figure of the grass kunoichi he had thrown everything he had at her and still she calmly stood there smiling sinisterly at him forcefully calming his uneven breathing he prepared his last Gambit hurdling forward at speeds above what most jenin could achieve he threw a series of fast-paced punches and kicks at the kusin his Sharingan was able to follow the retaliatory punch launched at his face but his body was too slow to do anything about it the punch thundered into his face launching him away from his opponent not even hesitating he hurled 10 shurikens simultaneously along circuitous paths with the same smirk on her face the kunoichi smoothly evaded them only moving as much as needed to have the projectiles just Brush by her eyes widened however when she noticed the ninja wire attached to the shuriken only in tea eay for to be bound to the tree behind her not wasting his chance SAS clenched the end of the wires in his mouth and snarled out Caden rayuka no Jutsu Fire release dragon fire technique a huge roaring torrent of flames surged down the ninja wire and mation in an explosion of heat light and sound sasak let loose a breath of relief when he heard the kunoichi's screams however his relief fled him when he noticed that what he thought were screams of pain were actually SC dreams of exaltation he stumbled back in shock and fear as the cusin emerged from the Flames slowly peeling of the charred skin of her face to reveal a pale smirking Visage beneath it he spoke up in a tone that felt like snakes crawling under skin CUO sasak Kon you truly are a delight such promise you have yes you truly are that mank brother orochimaru's sickening grin widened further when he noticed the Flinch SAS released At The Mention Of Itachi he made his decision quickly weaving through hand seals his neck elongated grotesquely launching his head towards the Petrified jenin his Jaws extended Beyond human norm and his fangs lengthened in preparation SAS l l USA scream of intense pain as Orochimaru clamped down imparting his cursed seal of Heaven on the boy Orochimaru was in the process of retracting his head when his eyes widened and he abruptly wo his body to side he avoided the Spear of Lightning by hair's breath he quickly focused his Serpentine Gaze on the new arrival and smiled in Glee as he noticed the blond-haired child cooly gazing back at him his senses noticed two clones of the caubi gariki arriving and leaving with his two teammates but he ignored them having already accomplished his goal turning back to the blonde he prepared to speak but was interrupted Oro chimaru the Snake Charmer what brings you to this part of the woods now amused Orochimaru responded oh you know of me little jenin I'm surprised I would have thought that my actions would have kept the academy from teaching about me after all konaha has a habit of trying to bury unpleasant truths narut merely gave an eye smile in response and said no the huge snake was kind of a dead giveaway might I inquire as to what you just did to my teammate H since you asked so nicely I think I could answer that I gave him a taste of what power could be his if he came to join me I have seen his soul little jenin and I know that he will seek me out for more power eventually watching to see what Naruto would do in response to his explanation Orochimaru noticed his subtle shift in stance and prepared himself to test the jenin before him with a flash they were off the three clones finally landed beside a huge hollowed out trunk the lead clone turned to Sakura as the Clone carrying her placed her on her feet make Camp here in t to SAS two of us will leave to Aid the original while the last one will set up some perimeter traps we don't have a lot of equipment so don't rely too much on the traps without giving her a moment to respond the lead clone was off followed by one of the other two Naruto's fists were a blur as he attacked the snake sonim moving at speeds that put sake to shame a fact which Orochimaru noted with interest the hubby sonin fluid taijutsu style allowed High m to move in odd ways to avoid all the attacks headed his way he was obviously not going all out on the jenin but still he was impressed that Naruto was Keeping Up with the pace so far deciding to kick it up a notch he began to Counterattack amazingly Naro was able to avoid four out of every five attacks launched his way even managing to hit Orochimaru a few times Naruto suddenly jumped away from Orochimaru and with no warning beforehand he spat out in orochimaru's Direction Raiden gon lightning release false Darkness orochimaru's eyes widened as the jenin sealess launched a ranked Jutsu at full power deciding to play along he formed a singleand seal and said foodin Shinu gyoku wind release balls of wind and spat out five balls of tightly compressed cutting winds at the Airborne jenin the Lightning Spear was destroyed by one of the balls of wind reducing their number to four while still Airborne Naruto rejoined Raiden RAR uden lightning release Lightning Dragon bullet a huge crackling blue dragon made of lightning cloud through the balls of wind and then exploded when it impacted the place or oamaru had been standing in Naruto L anded on the side of tree and promptly ducked his roundhouse kick tore through the air above his head he returned with a rising elbow which just grazed the tip of orochimaru's nose as he leaned back to avoid the blow still leaning back orochimaru's leg came up to impact heavily into Naruto's stomach causing Orochimaru to let out a hiss of pain as the lightning clone was dispelled in a release of lightning a sword erupted from his chest as he stood back upright however narut never stopped moving as he spun and cut through the air behind him forcing Orochimaru to pull back smirking at the increasingly fascinating jenin Orochimaru opened his mouth wide and reached in to pull out the famed kusanagi turning back to the jenin he said CUO you surprise me Naruto Kum however as I'm sure you know this is the kusagi there is no material it cannot cut in response to that Naruto simply channeled chakra into his ninju causing previously invisible seals to light up with a low hum his blade began to vibrate at insane speeds increasing its cutting power 100 fold then lightning crackled down the length of the blade further increasing its lethality smile WI at the display Oro chimaru lunged forward and began a lethal dance of Steel with the blond-haired jenin Naruto fought with all the skill that his level seven custom limiter seal would allow he skillfully traded blows with the fellow Master swordsman just managing to turn aside attacks that would have fatally poisoned anyone else they continued like that for a few more minutes until narut o suddenly switched things up again by intoning Raiden kangha lightning release wave of inspiration The Surge of lightning traveled down his blade and into the kusanagi forcing Orochimaru T oh disengage or risk further electrocution Naruto had begun breathing a little heavier from the effort of battling such a highlevel opponent while being restricted as he was the little Cuts he had s u stained from the FED grass cutter sealed with a hiss as his accelerated healing Factor kicked orochimaru's attention was drawn to Naro as he watched his injuries heal before his eyes then oric amaru almost sighed as he realized that he had gotten sidetracked and spent too much time with the blond-haired ninja he would have to bring things to a close he tossed his sword through the air and blurred through hand seals before slamming his hands on the floor Naruto allowed his eyes to widen as he felt orochimaru's chakra Spike to high levels as he said kucho no Jutsu the uin Hokage perked up when they sensed a huge Spike of chakra from The Forest of death stepping up to his window serut toi turned his gaze in the direction of the chakra eruption in time to see a huge PL me of Smoke Clear to reveal what his sharp eyes saw to be a huge snake he was already zipping towards the disturbance before the Ando around him could make sense of what they were seeing Oro chimaru he thought to himself what is it that you are searching for here knowing that his former sense and konaha U would have felt the chakra Spike he commanded the snake to make quick work of the jenin the huge summon lunged for the tree that Naruto stood on it crashed through the tree narrowly missing its intended target and turned to find its elusive prey a shadow had both it and Orochi Maru looking upwards to see the temporarily Airborne form of Naruto finish weaving through a few hand seals then locking gazes with the widening eyes of the snake sonim Naruto roared out Raiden R AR you no coco lightning release Roar of the Lightning Dragon a huge torrent of crackling yellow lightning exploded out of Naruto's mouth the approaching Kahan ninja arrived in time to watch t he Whirled disappear in a roaring fan booming Thunder when the light had cleared from their eyes and the ringing from their ears they discovered that everything that had been below Naruto in about a 15t radius was destroyed including the huge summons creature the surrounding ambo shook off their shock and turned to the Hokage for guidance shaking his head he indicated that they show old spread out in search for the traitor sonim he cast a contemplative look at Naruto turned to observe the damage caused by his one attack and then turned to join his men in his search Naruto sensed the departure of the ninja and sighed to himself although he had succeeded in his objective concerning Orochimaru he knew that the sand Dame would soon be demanding answers from him well he thought as he began tracking down his teammates it's not like I haven't dealt with stuff like that before Naruto had made a slight detour to receive the Scrolls that the Clones he had sent out had obtained all in all he had three Heaven Scrolls and two Earth Scrolls he was steadily making his way back to his teammates moving leisurely since he was in no hurry he was also taking the time te oh let his currently limited Reserve regenerate his fight with Oro chimaru had taken a lot out of him because he had refused to release even one level of his limiter seal he was currently at half the strength of level seven he slowed down his approach and concealed his presence from all those in the clearing ahead of him even from the hyuga hidden in a tree on the other side it was the Work O fa moment for him to understand what he was seeing Orochimaru must have sent the sound nins to test sas's cursed seal sasak was still out of it however and so Sakura had taken a beating as had Rockley who had tried to Aid her he was about to intervene when he felt sas's chakra warp and begin to rise steadily the gathered jenin members of Team 10 Rock Lee Sakura and the sound KN n turned their attention to the source of steadily Rising foul chakra to find sake standing with odd markings spreading across his skin sake smiled and deranged pleasure as felt the wonderful power coursing through his body he felt Invincible as he was with this power I can definitely surpass that blond-haired nuisance and be closer to killing him his gaze cut to one of the found nin's present and suddenly he vanished kin suuchi let loose a cry of pain as sake's Rising foot smashed into the underside of her jaw before she completely left the ground he pivoted and delivered AP our full roundhouse kicked to her Airborne body propelling her forcefully into a tree the surrounding jenin winced when they heard the distinct sound of bones breaking on impact with a snarl of rage on his face zaku flung his hands towards sake and screamed out zenok kukua Extreme decapitating Air waves a huge gust of deadly cutting air exploded out of his palms leaving him panting from the chakra usage the wave of air tore across the clearing bearing down on the still stationary uch sake with a grin of Triumph zaku watched as the waves crashed on the position of the blackhaired jenin totally obliterating everything in its path before any of the present people could react zaku was suddenly on his knees with his hands held behind him in the unyielding grip of the bloodthirsty Avenger SAS was too far gone to even bother with talking and so pressed his right foot against zaku's back and with a deranged grin on his face he heaved his hands backwards and disarmed the sound jenin literally the surrounding people blanched as a ripping sound echoed throughout the clearing followed by the tortured screams of zaku a few of them almost threw up at sas's extreme actions finally recognizing that something was terribly wrong with him dosu stumbled back in Terror as sake's insane gaze focused on him hoping to save himself he stuttered out please please take our scroll and let me leave with my teammates I'm sorry for attacking you I swear I'll never dosu flinched in fear as sasak vanished from his position he along with everyone watching believed that sake was about to tear him apart as well it was therefore with understandable surprise that the jenin present noticed s halt halfway towards dosu held in place by the hand resting against his chest they quickly made out the owner of the hand to be the last member of Team seven Uzumaki Naruto the members of Team 10 relaxed in relief an action that did not go unnoticed by the other jenin wondering why team 10 would feel relieved at the presence of the newcomer they focused on the happenings in the center of the clearing Naruto's customary calm tone was then heard through the air I do believe that you have made whatever point you intended quite clear and now we are simply wasting time he has surrendered his scroll let us take it and complete this stage of the exams all was still as sake stood there considering his teammates words Naruto readed his eyes however and knew what was going to happen next sas's right hand came up in a fist on a course to bury itself in Naruto's masked face it never got there with a slight hum of electrical energy as the only prior warning the hand play placed against sas's chest erupted with lightning lock King sake's muscles in place and delivering massive shock to his system 3 seconds later it was over and sake slumped forward in unconsciousness narut caught him and lifted him onto his shoulder noting that the cursed seal was retracting before the stunned eyes of the jenin he turned to the unconscious form of Sakura and with no prior warning a clone materialized next to her and scooped her up as well suddenly they were were all gone from the clearing leaving the results of sas's Rampage behind them the konah jenon turned to look at dosu only to notice that he had taken th e chance to flee with his injured teammates Naruto stood with the other exam participants as the hokage's speech wound to a close he noticed gara's bloodthirsty gaze focused on him but he did not react to it not yet after hayate ended his own speech and Kabuto withdrew himself the matches began his attention wandered as sake defeated aado yoy and Shino proved too much of a match for an armless zaku he then watched his conero killed his opponent surum masumi he focused on the fight between Sakura and Eno wanting to see if Sakura's improvements would do her any good hewa s disappointed to note that the match ended with a double knockout it was as he thought at the time of graduation Eno had been better in the Ninja Arts than Sakura Sakura only became to Kuno I because of her book scores so when Sakura improved herself she only attained a level at par with her love rival who was from a predominant ninja family herself the next match was between tamari and keba it was violently short after tamari and practically everyone else noticed kba oing her as kba launched into a gatsa dual piercing Fang tamari charged her battle fan with a wind Jutsu then swung it at an incoming keba as soon as all his forward moment momentum had been neutralized by her fan she released the Jutsu Point Blank viciously launching him into the wall while simultaneously cutting him up it was over in seconds with a smirk on her face as she turned to leave tamari said to the barely conscious jenin women hate a man who was too quick to finish and with the uter of some of the surrounding ninjas in his ears kba passed out Shikamaru faced off against the barely recovered kinsui where he outsmarted her and knocked her out II fought his cousin and ruthlessly took her apart much to the anger of the spectating konahin dosu defeated Choi channeling his frustration and anger at the konah Shinobi into his fight then gar faced off against Rock Lee providing the spectators with the best fight they had seen so far despite Rock Le's trump card of opening five of the eight Celestial Gates gar still triumphed crushing Le's sand when it was his turn Naruto casually meandered down the stairs for his battle with tenton the two contestants stood facing each other even when the signal to begin was given tenton decided to start off with an observation you know our Sensei told us not to underestimate you but I just don't see it merely raising an eyebrow at her Nar said nothing to that with a huff at his silence tenton began to launch Kay and shuriken at him with deadly accuracy still maintaining his unbothered look Naruto began to weave through the hail of lethal projectiles tenton was getting inria singly frustrated with her inability to hit the slippery jenin and in a fit of peak she ceased her barrage of weapons and jumped in the air while Airborne she took out a ceiling scroll and unrolled it coiling it around her as she did she then shouted out it o rayu Rising single Dragon a veritable rain of metal death was unsealed and hurled at the blond-haired jenin moving at terrifying speeds with merely a tilted head in consideration arudo moved his hands blurred out to pluck the first two weapons closest to him a tondo and a canai and then using them he began to deflect everything headed at him for the few seconds that the Jutsu was active the sound of metal on metal echoed through the room causing the spectators to lean forward hoping to Glimpse what was happening in to Naruto inside the cloud of dust he was in the Jutsu finally ended and tenton landed on the floor breathing hard from the exertion the cloud of dust cleared to reveal a sight that stunned her for a moment Nar stood there not a single scratch on his body holding one of her tonos in a can ey there was a perfect semicircle of untouched ground behind him where not a single weapon had landed gritting her teeth in frustration tenton initiated the second part of her Jutsu with a flex of her fingers all the weapons on the floor were launched into the air Guided by the ninja wire she now held a crackling sound Drew her attention to Naruto to to see the canai he had held in his hand hurdling through the air towards her she twitched her fingers and one of her Airborne weapons moved to intercept the airborn canai while the rest lunged for Naruto from above when the Interceptor weapon hit the canai most of her other weapons had already traveled past it closer to Naruto the sound of the metal hitting another metal was quickly followed by the sound of lightning discharging as the lightning chakra Naruto had booby trapped the canai with exploded the lighting was dro and to all the metal around it and promptly surged down the ninja wire surrounding the canai that had contained it traveling back to the budding weapons mistress she only had time to widen her eyes b e for the lightning arrived at her hands after the seconds long light show ended tenten's lightly cooked standing body was revealed with a sound like a sigh she fell over backwards unconscious after a few moments of stunned silence hayate's voice rang out winner Uzumaki Naruto Naruto walked down the streets of konaha as he pondered what he should do during the one- Monon break before the finals of the chunin exams he turned to the side as the ambo that had been trailing him finally decided to reveal himself suppressing a twitch at being sensed by a Jenine the Ambu spoke in a monotone Uzumaki San hok Sama requests your presence after a nod the ambo vanished in a cloud of smoke Naruto sighed and then prepared himself for the confrontation that was coming he had alred why decided on how he was going to play it and so with no Trace whatsoever he disappeared from the streets of the village Naruto's steps didn't falter as he entered the hokage's office even as Heen odic the added presences of his current oneeyed teacher and the legendary toads he came to a stop at a respectable distance from the Hokage and said you sent for me Hokage Gigi quote gy A's Keen eyes observed the blond-haired boy standing before his Sensei he noticed with no small amount of incredulity that the kid seemed completely at ease in the presence of three of konaha top ninja from what his Sensei had already told him about his godson he knew that Naruto would probably be able to guess at his identity still one would expect a jenin to show some nerves when faced with three konaha Legends but the kid was Rocksteady he quickly tuned into the conversation about to happen determined to get the truth about the mysterious child yes Naruto [ __ ] I did my ninja informed me that there was a missing nin present during the second stage of the chunin exams I want to know if you encountered him with a nod Naro said yes it was Oro chimaru of the sonin releasing a weary sigh the Hokage said and then what happened I arrived just as he was biting my teammate Uchiha sake I launched an attack to distract him while three of my clones removed D my teammates from immediate danger I asked him what his purpose was and he told me that he wanted to give sake a taste of power he was confident that sake would seek him out for more after fighting with me for some minutes he then left quote the old man was quiet for a moment just looking at Naruto with an unreadable look in his eyes he then asked how seeing Naruto's look of confusion he elaborated with his voice steadily Rising as his frustration got the better of him how does a jenin fight with a ninja like Orochimaru and come out relatively unharmed how does a jenin seal a cell why produce an unseen Jutsu that wipes out countless enemy Bandits how does an Academy student go from being the bottom of his class to Breaking All previously held records in the graduating exam in just under two years and how does a child improve so much without anyone teaching him or noticing Naruto's face was blank and unreadable as he gazed back at the sand Dame he noticed that all three ninja were entirely focused on him then jiah decided to add his own input giving Naruto the opening he needed to pull off his deception look kid it's not that we're not glad that you improved T he issue is that no matter how you look at it such strength is suspicious why don't you just tell us who it was that taught you and we can get this thing settled once and for all jariah had to fight ght back a Flinch as Naruto's eyes lost their blank look and gained a look of barely restrained Fury when those raging Blue Eyes cut to him he drew back slightly suddenly feeling as though he were staring down a furious yellow flash himself when nutk voice came out they all heard the suppressed rage in his tone you are 12 years too late to be asking anything of me dear Godfather quote thank you for taking the time to read this story please leave a review behind you make this Earth an Eden disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto and so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a very different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected all around bamf enjoy and please leave feedback thank you for all your reviews follows and favorites your words of encouragement are truly truly appreciated the hokage's office was silent none of the three adults present knew how to react to Naruto's angry statement jariah in particular had ped and kept opening and closing his mouth unsure of what to say seeing that he had them off-kilter Naruto began to weave his magic slumping his shoulders and allowing defeat and Melancholy to color his tone Naruto spun his tail serut toi jariah and Kakashi all focused on Naruto as he began to speak gy I was the only one one of the three who wasn't stunned by the picture of defeat Naruto presented having not known the boy as the other two had he had nothing to compare with still some part of him wreck ognized that such an aura of defeat did not lend itself well to a child whose presence bore such a strong resemblance to that of his dead student all other though as Naruto began to speak each question aimed at him slowly causing him to draw further into himself in shame Naruto did not shout his voice remained dull lifeless and just disappointed you were supposed to take care of me where were you when the orphanage kicked me out and I had to survive on the streets until Gigi found me where were you when none of the teachers would teach me anything and I failed my tests because I couldn't even understand the questions being asked of me where were you when shopkeepers refused to sell me anything forcing me to wear that orange monstrosity and live off Ramen for years where we Ru when when I found out just why it was that they called me demon brat at that last question the gathered ninja paled in horror before any of them could interject Naruto asked one last question causing serut toi and Kakashi to close their eyes in remembered sorrow where were you two years ago when I tried to kill myself when I died Kakashi's lone eye was staring blankly into space incapable of focusing on the Here and Now true to his prediction at the time time the memories of nutk motionless body corpse had not left him even now the maob scene had been forever BR anded in his memory by his spinning red and black eye he had never known how badly Naruto was treated but if he was honest with himself he would recognize that he had never allowed himself to find out it made it easier to pretend that his sensei's son was well taken care of if he didn't know for sure otherwise of course he was aware that some of the villagers were more vocal in the dislike of Naruto but he never imagined that they went so far as to deny him service in shops or even sabotage his education now after hearing just how much Naruto had had to endure with only the support of a handful of individuals Kakashi morbidly wondered how the kid had lasted a full decade before taking a sword to himself he quickly dismissed such thoughts they brought to mind uncomfortable images of his own father's death this was one of the rare moments when serut toi truly felt his age standing before him was the product of one of his greatest mistakes even worse than the debacle with his traitor student internally he cursed himself forever allowing himself to bend to the whims of sentimental Folly and announce the truth behind the events of the caubi attack his misplaced belief in the non-existent fortitude of the people of konaha had caused Naruto to suffer as he should never have to think that even a cheerful and optimistic child like Naro had been could be dri end to suicide at the too young age of 10 left him feeling weak and useless this was not the konaha that his teachers had dreamt up and then given their lives to create this was not the will of fur e of that namazi manado had sacrificed himself to preserve it had become a pale shadow of its former self and having listened to Naruto's summary of his life thus far it was not a village he could take pride in anymore jariah wavered between extreme murderous Fury and paralyzing and horror 12 years ago when he had learned of the sacrifice his student had made he knew he had a choice to make at the time he believed that choosing to protect konaha from outside threats was the right choice evidently he was wrong standing there looking at the kid he was supposed to have raw ised as a son in the absence of his student he realized just how much he had failed he could have easily dropped in occasionally to make sure that Naro was growing up properly but he had managed to convince himself time and time again that the child was fine and did not need him the child slumped in defeat before him indicated that he had made the wrong call possibly an even worse fail youer than he had had with his traitorous teammate and now because he had chosen to leave run away his godson had killed himself breaking out of his state of self-disgust he quickly went over that thought his godson had killed himself how was he only finding out about it suddenly he recalled one of the periodic reports from his Sensei mentioning that Naruto had been hospitalized for a few months he nearly bit his tongue restraining himself from ripping into the sand Dame Hokage for not informing him of his godson's attempted suicide it helped that he knew he was not blameless in the matter just as he thought that Naruto had shocked him enough the kid continued forcing jiah into a near catatonic state with a reminiscent and musing tone as though he were lost in pleasant memories of times past narut continued dad was so pissed you should have seen him he looked like he could just flash around konaha killing everyone and Mom hey she said she wanted to quote tear all those [ __ ] apart and bathe in their blood serut toi unable to believe just what Naruto was saying just what he was implying stuttered out you you met them how his question B roke the other two men out of their Funk causing them to fully focus on Naruto neither the sand Dame nor jiah even considered the full implications of Naruto knowing his parents identities they were too distracted by what Naruto had just revealed yes I met them apparently when Dad crafted the seal he included a fail safe if it were ever the case that the seal was in danger of being completely unraveled a portion of his chakra which he included in the seal would get to work mending it quote the gathered ninja stood in awe of the sheer Genius of the yandi Hokage Naruto meanwhile stood and watched them fully digest all that he had unloaded on them he knew that one of them was bound to notice and point out that although the information he had just shared was incredible he still hadn't explicitly stated who had taught him true to his prediction the sand Dame leaned forward with furrowed brows and spoke in a hesitant sort of tone while what you have shared with us leaves a lot of food for thought Naruto [ __ ] I couldn't help but notice that it still does not fully tell us who your teacher was I mean I was there and from what I recall you couldn't have been dead for more than a minute two at the most both Jah and Kakashi snapped out of their states of shock after hearing about Naruto meeting his dead parents and quickly refocused on the present they too were curious about whatever nark response would be with a put upon sigh Naro explained lied what dad had done was to basically seal cage bunions of both himself and Mom along with the caubi after meeting with them and spending time together the chakra eventually ran out causing them to be dispelled you all know that when a shadow clone is dispelled the original gains the experience of the Clone in this case however their original bodies were not present and so the returning chakra went to the nearest most viable host their child I am sure I don't need to tell you that children children often inherit some chakra traits from their parents and so in the absence of Mom and Dad's bodies I was the next best thing since I am not a perfect chakra copy of either of them some of the memories were lost in translation but what little I did get went a long way in helping acquire the strength I have today it wasn't like with a normal cage bunchin I only knew some of the skills in my mind I had to teach my body and chakra to be able to use them the office was silent after his explanation the three adult ninjas were trying to take in all that Naro had said up until that point it was almost unbelievable but all three of them were intimately familiar with the unparalleled Genius of namazi manado and after seeing him summon the death God to do his bidding they wouldn't put Naruto's recounting as Beyond him they all spent a few moments thinking about what they had just heard each of the three men in their own way had owed it to the Uzumaki namk A's family to take care of its only living member each of the three men in their own way had failed the satam of tobacco smoke his eyes were sorrowful and his form was sagging with shame Naruto my boy I have failed you jariah had to fight back a wise at the amount of feeling his Sensei was able to pack into that one sentence the knowledge that he too had failed his godson only made things that much worse before the sand Dame could continue with his self- flatulation Naro LED Loose asai as though were letting out all his internal burdens Naruto visibly straightened before them Gathering his composure a few moments after he looked his usual calm and unruffled self he spoke up then it's okay old man it's in the past now I'm hardly going to raise a fuss over something that you can't undo it is enough for me to know that you care now and that you always have the hokagay smiled in Pride at just how much Naruto had grown however even as he slightly inl Ned his head in acceptance of nutk forgiveness he made a personal vow to do right by the child from then on ignorance would not be an excuse jariah gazed thoughtfully at the young man his godson had become he felt a momentary Pang of loss at the fact that he had missed Naruto's growth he quickly consoled himself with the knowledge that he now had the chance to make up for all the lost time if Naro would let him Kakashi while happy with the resolution of the situation was also saddened by the fact fact that he would have to spend the coming months solely training sake even the know WL edged that Naruto would probably be taken care of by jeriah could not plate him now that he knew how terrible Naruto's life had been he was all the more eager to spend time with him and be there for him more than he had before with the more difficult part of the conversation out of the way the four ninjas were more comfortable with each other the three adults began to talk with Naruto about his achievements all the time being told embellished truths sandwiched between believable lies jariah brought the discussion to a close when he just about leared at Naruto so kid care to show me what you've got Naruto stood next to Shikamaru along with the rest of the participants who had made it to the finals the entire stadium was packed with many people both foreigners and locals all hoping to be entertained by the up and coming new generation of Shinobi the daos of the various main countries were in attendance along with their massive entourages all of them hoping to be entertained by their respective vassals gazing around narut took note of the absences of both sake and dosu he hoped things played out as they usually did and sake ended up late to his own match his plans depended on it up in the stands most of the konah and ninja were gathered close to each other with the junan sitting not too far from their genen and students assuma turned to Kai and spoke these matches promise to be special being aware of the suspicion surrounding the chunin exams and the threat of hostile action by Oro chimaru of the sonim she couldn't help but agree with her comrade unaware that she had totally misunderstood what assuma had meant they both looked to their right as they sensed someone plopped down in the seat beside them the slightly psychotic grin tipped them off to the person's identity long before they noticed her purple hair or heard her shiver inducing voice ho I hope that little redhead can spill that red stuff I love so much I'm betting on him to make this delicious H but then again that little blonde gaki had some good moves as well he's Kakashi's brat right assuma took a moment to ignore the statements preceding anko's question then he nodded his head absently wishing for one of his cigarettes to fortify him enough to handle the snake Mistress of konaha he responded yeah from what I've learned he is not a genine to be taken lightly most of the older ninja who heard assuma were disbelievingly puzzled wasn't that the caui jiki no way was he as skilled as they say Obviously the happenings in wave had not been spread around K and I had heard from assuma about the events on the bridge in the Land of Waves yet she was skeptical about the reports of one Jen's strength the gathered jenin seating not too far away from the junan had heard what they were talking about kba hanata tenton and Lee all turned their gazes to soccer questions in their eyes they hadn't heard about the Wave Mission either Eno who had been present and who never LED an opportunity to gossip pass leaned forward and spoke in a tone bursting with eagerness to share it's true though you should have seen him that day on the bridge he Eno's voice was abruptly cut off by the Proctor's voice originating from the center of the Arena ladies and gentlemen welcome to the finals of this Chun and selection exam we are about to begin with the first round of fights please sit back and enjoy the performance these young Shinobi will put up for you and remember to cheer them on the Proctor shiranu jenma allowed a few moments for the crowd's cheers and Roars of anticipation and slight blood lust to settle down when he was sure that they could hear him properly he continued the fur same matchup is between hyuga Nei and Uzumaki Naruto the gathered crowd roared in anticipation of the coming Bloodshed with the majority of the konaha civilians visibly more in support of Nei than narut that's not to say that there weren't a number of people cheering Naruto on No in fact there was almost an equal number of people cheering for the blonde giki most of them foreigners most of the gathered conahan ninja noticed this and assuma who was sitting closest to one of said foreigners turned to the man sitting close to the group he noticed that the man's 8-year o d granddaughter was vibrating excitedly in her seat constantly pointing at Naruto and saying things like that's him daddy that's the nice boy who saved us he's so cool assuma cleared his throat and raised his hand a little garnering the old man's attention now that he was looking at him he noticed that the old man was probably some official from one of the surrounding minor villages with the gathered ninjas listening in some more subtly than others assuma asked excuse me but I couldn't help but notice that you seem to know Naruto A's words also Al caught the attention of some of the foreigners sitting around the person he was talking to noticing that their hero was being talked about they noticably tuned into the conversation as well the old man gave a kindly smile to Asuma while at the same time placing his hand on his granddaughter's head to keep her in place on her seat yes indeed we had the great Fortune of meeting him about a year ago you see we had just been sacked by Bandits and they had kidnapped our women and children including my little one here at that the cute little girl gave a nod acting all cute and solemn like we are a simple farming Village without armed men to take care of such things while we were debating on what to do that young man arrived in our village saying that he had tracked the bandits to our location and offered to retrieve our kidnapped people we were all skeptical at first until my son the leader of our village recognized the young man from descriptions people from other Villages had given he was able to recover all our people uninjured as well as all that the bandits had stolen from us he didn't even ask for anything in return the Kahan ninjas listening and were surprised at the old man's story their surprise only increased when other foreigners sitting nearby nodded their heads saying that Naruto had done the same for them putting together a timeline from what they were saying th ishinobi realized that Naruto must have started such missions when he was in the last year of the academy the konaha civilians who were close enough to hear the old man's story were forced to Recons either all that they thought they knew about the giki all attention when people noticed that the first match was about to begin all other present participants having long cleared out from the field jenma stepped forward and turning to each of the two combatants in turn he asked ready getting a nod from each of them he declared begin the entire Stadium fell silent waiting to see who would fire the opening Salvo Nei observed his blond-haired opponent his acute gaze easily noting that Naruto was completely relaxed with his stance full of openings choosing to interpret this as overconfidence he spoke in a cold and disdainful tone you should give up Fate has decided that I will be the Victor in this battle Naruto fixed him with a sharp look that was assessing n d then he sighed as though Nei had just been found wanting before anything else could be said he formed a single-handed ram seal and spoke calmly Raiden zukku lightning release intelligent hard work a spark was created at the tip of his upright middle finger the spark grew into a crackling ball of lightning about the size of a golf ball before the eyes of everyone watching the ball of lightning fluidly shifted into the shape of a small bird which then proceeded to start fluttering around Naruto's head after getting over his surprise at nar's actions Nei scoffed how disappointing is that it Nei had just barely finished speaking when the lightning bird dive bombed him still unbothered by the obviously ineffective attack he prepared a juken strike to destroy the approaching bird a scant few feet away from him the bird exploded in place of the small bird a massive roaring torrent of supercharged lightning was suddenly bearing down on Nei many in the CR out flinched back at the unexpected metamorph is from harmless bird to lethal beam of crackling death Nei without wasting time immediately kicked it into high gear with a cry that was just barell why heard over the noise of nutk attack he began to spin hakok Caden at trigrams Palm's Heavenly rotation the massive wave of lightning slammed into nei's revolving Dome of chakra a piercing sound much like nails on a chalkboard Was Heard as the two attacks ground against each other the higher rank ninja leaned forward as they noticed that nei's Dome was buckling under the onslaught then just as it seemed like Nei was about to be electrocuted Naruto gestured and his attack abruptly ceased to exist as Nei spun to a stop even he was confused at the abrupt end to the attack especially when and he would never admit this he was about to falter Naruto's even tone cut through the confused mutterings of the people in the stadium you should not have done that seeing that Nei did not understand what he was referring to Naruto decided to explain you should not have used that trump card now that you have shown me that move you have allowed me to understand it now that I understand it it has become useless against me for a few moments the stadium was filled with confused muttering after Naruto's declaration when a scoff chalk full of disdain cut through the air Nei did not even bother to speak he moved in a blur so fast that the spectating jenin only just keep up he bridged the distance between Naruto and himself his right Hong D blazing blue with a primed jukan attack lashed out at Naruto who shifted his head out of the way Nei did not stumble when he missed he fluidly shifted into another assault his hands a blur as they struck out at the blue-eyed Mas jenin Naruto kept up with his dodging noticing that Nei was getting increasingly frustrated with his evasions it was Testament to that boys genius that his attacks maintained their precision and fluidity even as he got more annoyed eventually when nei's attacks were moving at low junin speeds Naruto began to use his own hands knowing that at w old be only foolish to try to block a direct hit he instead chose to hit nei's wrists forcing the incoming attacks to deviate from their targets and miss him completely even when Nei tried to trick him by pulling his blows Naro was not phased neither was he hit Naruto finally created an opening in the formidable Jen's flurry of attacks by deflecting his two hands wide allowing him an open shock to his torso he did not hesitate Nei let loose a grunt as Naruto's fist impacted with his chest launching him feet away from his opponent he was too stunned by the ridiculously powerful blow to regain his footing and so he crashed into the ground Naruto watched him calmly as he got to his feet while trying to hide his wise at the soreness in his body The Spectators sending blood leaned forward in heightened interest the ninjas among them were intrigued by the crisp and fluid taijutsu exchange that the two jenon had just shown they were eager to see what more the new blood had to offer tenton and Lee were both surprised at the way the match had been playing out so far it was obvious to them that Naruto had been in control from the very beginning it was a new XP Ryan for them to see Nei in the dust instead of his opponent Nei finally recovered from his loss of breath focused his Gaze on his opponent who was still calmly standing there looking at him he gritted his teeth because he believed that Naruto was looking down on him just like those main branch dogs did quickly losing his cool he snarled out do you think that because you managed to hit me that you stand a chance at winning this fight don't be arrogant you are no better than me and besides this match is over narut watched watched on as Nei lowered his center of gravity raising his hands to form a slope pointing forward towards the ground he didn't react when Nei spoke already knowing what was about to happen hake rokuji and show 8 trigrams 64 Palms moving even faster than he had before Nei was suddenly standing in front of Naruto his hands a blur as he attacked hake n show eight trigrs two Palms Yan show eight trigrs four Palms Hai show eight Tri GRS at Palms At this point Only The Spectators above low junan level could keep track of his blurring hands yet Naruto kept dodging moving his body only enough to avoid getting hit by the skin of his teeth all the while his face was calm while nei's voice was getting more and more strain revealing his mounting frustration finally he ended with rokuji and show 8 trigr 64 Palms the moment the last of his chakra dissipated into midair Naro struck nei's head was abruptly forced backwards by Naruto's kick to his jaw just as his stunned body began to rise off the ground narut bent his body forward launching a double punch coated with yellow lightning while in toning suatu twin bones for an instant they were both Frozen in that position and all was Silent One Heartbeat blood flew from nei's mouth and he felt his ribs Buckle as they were put under stress then he felt them fail as the four proved too much for them two heartbeats his internal organs were bruised and some blood vessels ruptured causing internal bleeding three heartbeats the momentum of the impact finally fully translated into him and with a sonic boom he rocketed away from Naruto and slammed into the wall of the stadium raising a cloud of dust the sound of his body impacting with concrete was not loud enough to mask his scream of pain as tea he lightning behind the attack finally hit him after after a few moments the dust cleared away to reveal nei's barely standing form blood dripped from his mouth and bruises were already beginning to show W on the patches of skin visible through the tears in his outfit he was panting in obvious pain and just barely able to keep himself from pitching forward onto his face everyone watching took in the damage caused to Nei many of them finding it hard to believe that it was rought by just one attack Nei finally straightened unable to his signs of pain and began to limp back towards Nar he was about 20 ft away nar's voice at the start of this match I told you not to use any Trump cards yet you didn't listen now I have understood your hake rokuan show eight Tri 64 Palms attack and thus it too has become useless against me you claimed that fate had declared you the victor of this match yet this match is over and you have lost Nei and everyone else watching followed Naruto's suddenly pointing finger and looked up there was a small blue crackling Bird hovering in place before anyone else could React to what was about to happen Nei was already in motion forcing his broken body to move as the bird dove towards him the crowd did not jump this time having expected the explosive change in the bird's form however nunno FM was prepared for the Fearsome Lightning Dragon that emerged from the explosion the elemental Dragon roared towards nei's revolving Dome of chakra and a scant few inches from Impact it swerved some in the audience blinked in Surprise wondering at the sudden change in Direction the blue white dragon began to travel around the revolving dome in a circle moving in the direction of its spin despite the noise from the two attacks Naruto's voice was heard all through the stadium as he began to speak when you used your first trump card you revealed to me one clear fact you are obviously a novice at using that attack eyes widened all around the stadium at that last statement hiashi in particular was surprised at the implications of Naruto's words how did he know was the question running through his mind what Naruto had just said was true even though Nei had managed to recreate the main branch technique without outside help he still had not perfected it it was after all a secret technique passed down in the main branch for a reason he listened with increasing amazement as Naruto pointed out the weakness in nei's technique completely caught off guard by the Jen's perceptiveness when you initiate your Revolution you keep spinning at a constant speed as he spoke The Elemental Dragon began to speed up slowly increasing its speed until it was Mau in in perfect sync with the rotating chakra Dome Naruto continued simple physics says that if another object were able to match that rotational speed a relatively easy feat since it is kept constant then as far as that object is concerned your chakra Dome would be stationary and as everyone knows stationary external chakra is just colored air before the disbelieving eyes of the spectators the blurring Dragon slowly began to merge into the Dome of chakra seamlessly slipping through it the entire Stadium vanished under a flare of too bright light and roaring sound as The Elemental Dragon detonated the booming Sound of Thunder faded in time for the people present to hear the tail end of nei's Screams of pain once the spots had cleared from their eyes they quickly refocused on the battlefield across the stadium Jaws dropped in shock when their owner saw the huge crater that had been formed by Naruto's attack with Nei smoking and charred body lying in its middle unconscious into the silence jma's slightly amazed voice rang out winner Uzumaki Naruto the silence was abruptly shattered as the crowd surged to its feet roaring in approval and excitement at such a fantastic match most of the konaha civilians were stunned at the fact that the genius of such a prominent Clan had lost to the coui Jin shariki the foreigners who had already had contact with Naruto were going wild their cheers easily the loudest in the entire Stadium amongst the gathered jennin tenton and Lee were both silent they knew that Naruto was strong but to see him handily defeat Nei was more than they had ever expected kba was gaping at the conclusion to the fight he brain could not comprehend what his eyes were seeing from what hanata had told him Nei was mean CH to be the strongest jenin in their generation and yet there he lay defeated before the once- dead last student of the academy watching the match Sakura couldn't even find it within herself to be surprised she had long since come to accept the fact that next to her teammate all other Jen and might as well be civilians for all the threat that they posed him all attempts to learn Naruto's seer TS had been calmly and ruthlessly shot down by him not even trying to charm sedu them out of him had worked unlike before where he used to fall all over himself trying to get her attention n Al he just politely and firmly evaded her the close sitting adult ninja finally collected themselves after seeing the ruthless deconstruction of the lted hyuga genius anko let loose an amused whistle and declared with a voice just slightly tinged with awe the gaki didn't get hit not even once some of the Ninja who heard her startled when they realized that she was indeed correct buo re could react to that new revelation enko suddenly lunged to her feet excitedly screaming out I'm rich holy [ __ ] [ __ ] I'm rich most of the surrounding ninjas sulked as they were reminded Ed of the fact that they had all bed on Nei to win with a delighted cackle she bounced to the bookie seated not too far away the two aumo and ketsu groaned as they were forced to Fork over her winnings the grumbling of the losers and the Madden cheering of the winner were cut off by the sudden appearance of Naruto next to anko's Jumping figure while the gathered ninja were aboring their movements of reaching for weapons Naruto merely I smiled at anko and held out his hand seeing this anko pouted a come on little gaki you can just let Andi anko hold on to these for you with a huff of exasperated laughter Naruto shook his head in motion for her to hand over his share of the winnings with an exaggerated sigh anko split the winnings in half and gave one half to Naruto seeing that her share was still a significant amount of money she lost her exaggerated pout and smiled her usual hair raising grin and spoke no matter it's still a lot of dough good thing I agreed to your proposal little jennin Naruto received his winnings and with an incline of his head he vanished to join the rest of the tournament participants enko turned around to meet the questioning gazes of her comrades and decided to offer some explanation the gaki found me a few days ago and asked me to place a bed on him using some of his own money since participants are usually not allowed to beted on themselves after seeing him perform during the preliminaries I decided why not and added my own money to his and now I'm filthy rich a life's supply of Dango and sake here I come quote she ended with another cackle leaving her fellow ninja to digest that while she retook her seat hyuga hiashi couldn't take his eyes off of the unconscious body of his nephew even following him as he was taken away to be treated by the medics he finally sighed and with a glance at his youngest daughter beside him he stood up intending to finally correct some of nei's misconceptions Naruto materialized next to Shikamaru on the balcony set aside for the exam participants he paid no heed to the looks being thrown his way by some of the jenin present especially the murderous gaze of the iibi jiki he stood idly by Shino as jenma announced the next match up between Shikamaru and tamari whereas the previous match had been a fast-paced exchange of furious tautu and Powerful Ninjutsu this match was mainly waged on the mental front over the course of several hours Shikamaru had managed to maneuver tamari into a position where he was able to finally capture her using his shadow Jutsu the entire stadium was then stunned when he sarily forfeited claiming that he was too low on cha to do anything about it this satisfied The Spectators had G rumbled further when conquero forfeited his own match before it even started graning Shino an automatic win with a put upon sigh jenma announced the next match sake versus gar Gar appeared in of sand and Spike of chakra his deadened gaze was locked on and increasingly flustered jenma as he waited for his opponent to show up in the cage box the sand Dame Hokage turned a questioning Gaze on his counterpart the yandi cas cage serut toi was fully aware that the person seating beside him was actually his traitor student Oro chimaru he fully expected his student to try to convin e him to defer sake's match until he arrived thus he was understandably surprised when the cas cage spoke oruro chimaru had been focused on the blond-haired gariki from the onset true to his expectations Nar had been spectacular he fought back the instinctive need to lick his lips as he often did when observing an interesting specimen he realized that the sand Dame Sensei seemed to be waiting for his input although he had wanted to see the might of his next vessel go up against the power of an insane gariki he consoled himself with the knowledge that if he couldn't watch sasak Kum then he would watch the other Person of Interest really if the boy were not the vessel of the caubi I would have marked him with my cursed seal and claimed him such potential he turned to his Sensei and making sure to keep his speech as close to the person he was imitating as possible he spoke it is my opinion hok Dono that a Shinobi that cannot be on time lacks discipline and respect for his superiors for an instant serut toi was surprised though he was too good to let it show until his quick mind fired rapidly and made the necessary connections he had to f i to keep from pouncing on the imitator next to him and ripping his head off when he realized just who was the focus of his traitorous student Naruto displaying nothing to hint at the storm raging inside him he stood up and walked to the edge of the cage box his sheer presence easily commanded the attention of the entire stadium and as he spoke his even tone effortlessly carried to all ears present when a Shinobi fails to show up for such an important event he displays an appalling lack of discipline a terrible flaw in character he disrespects those who have come to see him those who are his comrades and above all he disrespects his cage thus Uchiha sake will be disqualified and struck off from the list of those being considered for promotion during these chunin selection exams the crowd was subdued by the ancient Legend's solemn tone many of them finding themselves unable to argue with his reasoning the more vocal sycophants amongst the konaha population we re silenced by the numerous nodding heads around them their intended objections stifled before they could be made with a respectful nod to his Hokage jenma turned back to the stadium and announced next match sabaku noara versus Uzumaki Naruto at those words narut materialized out of the air right next to jenma causing him to Twitch minutely Naruto's cool blue gaze was focused on the insane iibi jiki who was giving him a deranged grin in return Jen sensing the imminent Bloodshed about to occur started the match and promptly High tailed it out of there the spect RS held their breaths in anticipation as the two juggernauts faced off most of the civilians present were unaware of gark reputation but even they were able to sense the bloodlust coming off of him in waves up in the stands the gathered ninja were feeling anxious though it was harder to read in the junin the older ninja recognized the talent and huge potential in Naruto and they worried that it might be snuffed out by the insane red-haired giki the younger generation recalling G's brutality during the preliminaries worried about their fellow jenin Eno turned to her teacher and asked worriedly assuma Sensei do you think that Naruto [ __ ] will be okay before her Sensei could lay her fears to rest a droll tone interrupted him ma Enoch Chan Naro is a big boy I'm sure he can take care of himself the gathered people flinched in slight surprise at the sudden appearance of the newcomer observing him slouched casually in place everpresent orange book in hand the older ninja were reminded of the man's legendary status when they realized that none of them had sensed his arrival assuma exchanged a knowing look with him when he noticed the absence of the uch air at the start of the month-long intermission between events the Hokage and his top ninja had gathered to discuss the issue of the presence of his traitorous student with the add L input of Naruto's report concerning his own encounter with the snake sonim they came up with a plan shikaku easily deduced that orochimaru's interest lay in the ucha air with that in mind th ey proceeded as follows they sent off sake with the copy Shinobi to a secret training ground under the guise of one-on-one training there Kakashi as well as a hidden ambo Squad would watch over SAS and prevent any preemptive attempts to capture him then during the finals Kakashi would delay his student causing him to be late to his match they believed that any signal for an impending Invasion would occur during the young jenin match as such they intended to Force orochimaru's Hand by creating a scenario in which sake would get disqualified he could be easily raised to chunan status later if he was deemed ready in the event that Oro chimaru did not jump the gun SAS would still be kept away from him they had decided that SAS wasn't so so effective a ninja that his absence from The Invasion would [ __ ] their defenses it was a win-win situation either way present sasak was kept unconscious in a hidden room known only to a handful of people and Out Of Reach of any of orochimaru's Agents Sakura was quick to note sake's absence and immediately inquired after him Kakashi noticed that the question had also garnered the attention of the nearby people not in the know he merely I smiled and replied in a disarming voice well he heard of his disqualification on the way here and so he left to brood by himself no one who wasn't privy to the truth even suspected that he was lying he was too good to get caught back on the field gar was getting impatient he had been looking forward to spilling some of Naruto's blood and he was glad te had he didn't have to be delayed by fighting a weakling like Uchiha sake deciding to make the first move his right eye twitched abruptly the cork in his gourd exploded out of its position in the mouth rocketing towards Naruto's head it tore through the space previously occupied by his face narut vanished from his position in the ground where he had been standing suddenly cratered from the force of his push off before G's eyes could widen at his phenomenal speed Naruto was already spinning in the air in front of his face his leg on a course to plow into the side of his head an insane smile suddenly flitted across gark face as his sand moving noticeably faster than it had during the preliminaries was suddenly there to intercept Naruto's foot formed into vicious spikes intended to mangle his leg gark eyes widened as Naruto's foot passed through the sand like a ghost the obstacle causing his form after image to waver and disappear his eyes then widened further now from pain when his body registered the arm planted in his gut the silence brought on by the sudden Explosive Start to the much anticipated match allowed everyone to hear the cracking sound caused by the spider web cracks forming on garsa no yoroi sand armor G's body was stopped from flying away by a hand suddenly grasping one of the straps that secured his board to his back he was dragged back into to receive an uppercut to his jaw which succeeded in launching him feet into the air and away from the sand on the floor his eyes involuntarily closed after the blow opened only to meet the fierce blue gaze of his opponent in a few Heartbeats he took in the scene before him he was suspended in midair his body upright Naro him his body pointing downwards with his hands by his side Naruto's legs were drawn in as though he were about to launch off a surface upright with its own feet placed against Naruto's own a clone was squatting suspended in midair as well across the stadium eyes widened in anticipation as their owners took in and understood what was about to happen in an explosive burst the the two nuto straightened out their legs C Asing the original to be propelled towards gar at blurring speeds blue Lightning suddenly erupted around his body moments before he plowed into gar his voice somehow managed to cut through T he sound of crackling lightning and gar scream of pain Raiden Rus lightning release falling star the two falling figures impacted powerfully with the floor kicking up a huge cloud of dust and causing a huge booming sound when dust cleared the spectators cheered as they saw a massive crater with gar lying in the bottom Naruto Stood Beside his down body impassively looking down at him thus he was completely prepared when gar retaliated Naruto smoothly ducked as a spike of sand Tor through the air above his crouching form he then pulled off a series of acrobate SE Maneuvers to avoid the numerous arms of San trying to capture him his evasion finally took him far enough away from that he was able to get back to his feet and make his was out of the crater once the sand stopped rushing him narut and everyone else watching focused on gark Figure gark Head was down his hair creating a shadow that concealed his eyes it began subtly but Eve surely everyone noticed that his shoulders were shaking suddenly he threw his head back and howled in Mad laughter many in the audience shivered at the sheer amount of monster contained in gark voice all of them descending into silence at the new development when his laughter tapered off he brought his head back down allowing Naruto and those in his field of vision to see his eyes his pupils were gold and his scura black the more sensitive ninja easily picked up the strong undertones of demon Yuki in his Rising chakra gara's chakra output eventually stopped Rising leveling off at slightly above cage levels he gained a manic smile to match his just concluded laughter and spoke in a voice just oozing with murder that's it Uzumaki narut make me feel alive the end of High s Declaration was shouted out with his arms and face raised to the skies as though in supplication and the battlefield responded numerous Spectators Drew back in fear as mindboggling amounts of sand rose up from behind gar gallons and gallons of sand piled up into a wave that was 20 ft tall casting both gar and Naruto into Shadow Naro was already moving before G's arms had come down before the suddenly approaching wave hit the floor it broke up into countless ropes of sand that snaked through the air approaching Naruto's dodging form intending to capture and crush him gark arms moved in motion with the advancing the streams of sand directing them towards his elusive foe Naruto kept on dodging and weaving through the questing arms of sand he was completely aware of the fact that g was not just mindlessly chasing after him and he fought to keep a smirk off his face up in the stands the jenin were at the edge of their seats constantly fearing for their comrades well-being the adult ninja were completely focused on the two battling jenin even Kakashi's book was put away for the time being Kakashi was the first to see what Naruto had long see nce known causing him to take an unconscious step forward in Rising horror the others around him frowned at his suddenly pale face only focusing back on the match when they heard his hely whispered words no [ __ ] it's a trap now that it was pointed out to them they saw what it was that had bothered Kakashi gar had been attacking Naruto making it seem as though he was just mindlessly seeking his death however he had been leading Naruto towards a certain part of the Arena maneuvering him in such a way that only an outsider watching on could have noticed once Naruto landed in the designated place the Trap was sprung Naruto froze as he registered the incoming sand from all around him dot the sand arms that he had dodged had gone past him to approach from behind him and above him in addition to the sand coming from his front he was basically at the center of a rapidly shrinking hemisphere of sand With No Way Out The Spectators even the two present cages all leaned forward in anxiety and for some anticipation as they watched the impending demise of the blond-haired jennin gar was nearly salivating in he anticipation as he watched his sand get closer to the stationary figure of his enemy with the entire stadium watching on Naro finally showed an expression on his previously disinterested face he smiled before anyone could make heads or tals of Naruto's odd reaction he acted across the audience pale pupil less lavender eyes widened in stunned disbelief as Naruto lowered his stance while raising his arms to chest height many of their o w n r s easily recognizing the stance for what it was numerous Jaws then dropped when Naruto solemnly in toned Raiden hakok Caden lightning release eight trigrams Palms Heavenly rotation a o tating Dome of crackling blue Lightning erupted from Naruto's suddenly spinning figure easily deflecting the approaching strands of sand as the outraged members of the hyuga clan watched on Naruto utilized a modified version of one of their most prized techniques far better than Nei ever did to survive a previous fatal situation as the Dome of chakra swatted away the questing arms of sand some lightning bolts were discharged into the sand upon contact instantly superheating it into glass which subsequently shattered upon contact with the ground up in the stands hyuga hiashi recalled nutk words to his nephew now that you have shown me that move you have allowed me to understand it before his disbelieving eyes he watched a jenin do the impossible absently noting that Naruto's speed of rotation was not constant suggesting that he was better at the move than his nephew was narut slowly came out of his spin chuckling to himself at the flabbergasted look sported by a majority of the spectators suddenly he vanished from his position and because he was mean like that he materialized in front of gar already in another ready stance previously widened lavender eyes widened even further as their owners surged to their feet with cries of outrage on their lips Naruto's cool voice effortlessly cut through the noise in the sudden Stadium Raiden hake hiyaku NAU aachi show lightning release 8 trigrams 128 Palms with a flash of blue and the crackle of electricity discharging from his fingertips he struck only that two cages and a handful of junan were able to track his blurred hands as he forced lightning chakra into gara's muscles sometimes even hitting his tenus disrupting his chakra flow and causing him tremendous pain it was over in an instant gar was launched backwards his mouth open in a soundless scream as the full pain of the attack bore down on him he crashed into the floor in a twitching Heap while around the combatants previously Airborne sand collapsed limply without any chakra to support it the entire stadium was silent The Spectators too stunned to make a sound as narut o smoothly slid out of his finishing stance his eyes never straying from gark figure in a swirl of leaves jenma was suddenly standing beside Naruto his eyes similarly locked on G's prone form his hand came up to point at Naruto as he took a deep breath to announce the end of the match it never came gar suddenly arched upwards from the floor his mouth opened and he roared the STA DM exploded in a massive heart stopping surge of gold and black demonic Yuki thank you for taking the time to read this story pind youu like the heavens above disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto a n so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a very different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected all round bamf enjoy and please leave feedback thank you for all your reviews follows and favorites your words of encouragement are truly truly appreciated many of the gathered Spectators found themselves rooted to their seats in Stark Terror even some amongst the jenin were having a hard time keeping their composure under the thickening clog of bloodlust slowly choking them jenma took a step forward intending to intervene before things got too out of hand but a gentle yet unyielding hand arrested his movement he followed the arm back to its a Neer and had to fight down the shutter that threatened to crawl up his spine staring back at him were cool clear and focused at aure eyes which pierced him to his very core yandi Sama he couldn't help but think having been on the man's personal guard he had found himself under just such a gaze more than once nark calm tone broke him out of his revery it is fine I can handle him blinking at that jenma found himself unable to doubt the team yet he would still follow protocol he turned a questioning gaze up to his Hokage waiting for his Direction on how to proceed serut toi easily ignored the amount of killing intent saturating the air around him his gaze instead focused on the blond-haired jenin currently looking back at him in that blue gaze he read a request not to interfere a request for him to believe in Naruto with a slight incline of his head he leaned back in his seat waiting to see how his successor's son would handle the situation the previously T NSE konah and ninja in the stadium took their cues from their wizen leader and relaxed not fully but enough not to be on high alert by this time the explosion of chakra had subsided enough for everyone to see G's figure stifled screams of fright erupted from various mouths among the stands as they all beheld gark monstrous new form covered from head to toe in sand gar perfectly resembled in miniature the very Beast that he contained within him his tail made entirely of sand waved lazily in the air behind him his eyes contained a greater amount of of Madness than they had before yet in them narut saw something that managed to surprise him G was still in control it seemed like this incarnation of gar was one of the rare ones who had full control of their tenants chakra of course being only one tail worth of demonic chakra it was made somewhat easier to control Naruto's acute hearing suddenly picked up nearly silent laughter coming from gar it slowly Rose in volume until the entire stadium was ringing with sheer and sanity made sound gar howled like a mad animal nothing but seething blood lust in his voice at this point even the chunin among the audience had paled in Rising Terror finally G's malevolent chakra stabilized and when ninja took a measure of it then the junan amongst them lost their color as well it was cage level times three gar took a step forward and silenced descended like a curtain across the entire Stadium most of it brought on by fear of what was to come he took another then another then another after that each successive step was taken faster than the last until he was hurdling across the ground moving at high speeds only to suddenly launch his sand encased right arm at Naruto's head when he was within Striking Distance Naruto smoothly slid out of the way of the attack and the other lumbering ones that came after it his greater speed making it a trivial issue to evade the blows he then saw an opening and without wasting any time he viciously exploded Ed it his right leg rocketed into gark stomach and stopped there a terror-inducing grin split across G's face as he just about saying foodin deapa wind release great blast he took in a deep breath and just before expelling the powerful attack he noticed a pale blue flicker of light run down the leg lodged in his stomach forcefully spitting out the powerful Jutsu in Naruto's face he was launched backwards as the lightning clone detonated from the lethal assault causing pain ful electrical shocks to his system gar was back on his feet in a Flash casting his gaze across the stadium looking for his illusive prey when his head suddenly whipped to the right under the force of Naruto's roundhouse kick before he could recover from that he felt another vicious kick connect with his head propelling him towards the wall of the stadium he never made it with a ground shaking boom a cloud of dust was kicked up obscuring the two combatants from view when it cleared someone whistled as the scene revealed Naruto standing on G's head having obviously just stomped on him both located within a respectably sized crater Naruto leapt off of G's Crone figure and landed at the mouth of the hole in the ground slowly gar got back to his feet with sand rising from the ground to patch up whatever damages he had sustained so far the spectators roared in approval at the action-packed match many of them forgetting the fear that had previously gripped them Gus slowly spun to lock eyes with Naruto's stationary figure he opened his mouth and the voice that issued out of it had the undertones of Things That Go Bump in the night Uzumaki Naruto mother will have your blood with that simple statement he slammed his fists into the ground at his feet it began slowly eventually even the civilians picked up on the rumbling sound of moving Earth and before any of them could ask what the cause of the sound was it revealed itself half of the entire Battlefield exploded upwards into a mind-blowing towering wave of sand it climbed higher and higher until its very Shadow extended beyond the stands casting them into partial Darkness eyes widened in disbelieving horror most of the people watching pushed back in their seats as far as they could go all to get away from the terror-inducing sight before them through all the Panic permeating the air Naruto evenly looked back at gar his unbothered gaze aggravating the Mad giki even more with a bloodthirsty Roar gar flung his arms forward and the dance began right off the bat Naruto noticed that the Sands were moving significantly faster than they previously had in fact they seemed to be moving faster than his raw speed at his level not yet willing to remove one level of his custom limiter he pushed his body to the Limit utilizing all that his long life had taught him to dodge and weave through the perilous arms of sand gar having long since emerged from the hole in the ground watched with an Ever widening grin on his face as his opponent was hardpressed to survive his Onslaught he abruptly forced more chakra into the sand he was controlling and then with a burst of speed one of the arms racing towards Naruto surged forward faster than before to Gara and some of the people watching it seemed as though the world had stopped Naruto had sensed the approaching sand and moved his head out of the way of the suddenly faster tendril but he was not fast enough a thin line of blood appeared on his left cheek the sand having effortlessly sliced through his face mask to get to the skin beneath it in the stands Sakura and even Kakashi lean forward in the disbelief in the arena G's pupils dilated so wide that his eyes were now completely gold colored before anyone could react to the new development his chakra spiked powerfully as shukaku's own bloodlust joined within heightened his own at the sight of bleeding CR with the spectators watching on the sand surged forward too fast Dot arudo wo curled jumped and twisted as hard as he could but even he knew that at his level he was only delaying the inevitable he pulled out Maneuvers a taijutsu master in his past lives he even resorted to jumping off nearby strands of sand to escape certain death it wasn't enough he knew that he was going to get caught and when it did finally happen to those who cared for the blond-haired jenin it was like watching a train wreck Naro Jung head back to avoid sand that had suddenly doved towards him he landed and prepared to LEAP again when he noticed gara's triumphant grin he immediately cast his senses out and his eyes widened when H he realized the Trap that he had just landed in he forced chakra to his legs in preparation for an evasive maneuver but it was already too late the sand at his feet filled with G's chakra suddenly shifted for an instant Naro was off balance it was long enough nar's legs were sudden encased in sand to hold him in play and before he could react more sand lurched forward to cover his entire body some of the spectators screamed in Fright at the new development worried about the fate of their favorite participant Kakashi paled and tensed unconsciously taking a step forward in Rising trepidation serut toi's grip on his pipe became punishing as the lines in his face became fixed Orochimaru leaned forward in anticipation eager to see how the enterprising blond-haired J would get out of his predicament without wasting any time gar held out his Glee die then before the horrified gaze of the konah Shinobi the sand imploded and all was silent Kakashi hoping that his student had pulled off another spectacular move frantically cast his gaze around the stadium looking for a sign however he slumped in sorrow when his sharp eye caught bits of re D visible in interspaced spots around the Cocoon of sand as gar opened opened his mouth to celebrate his final Victory an object suddenly crashed into the ground behind him Eyes Wide in hesitant denial he slowly turned his body to the rapidly clearing cloud of dust the dust eventually dispersed to reveal nutk barechested kneeling figure he had one hand fisted on the ground and his hair freed from the obstruction of his headband hung low into his eyes Kakashi's gaze cut back to the remnants of the sand cocoon and he sighed in relief when he noticed that the red was in fact caused by te he tattered pieces of Naruto's red muscle shirt many of the spectators observed him wide-eyed with a few blushes here and there the ninja in particular noted his Flawless skin not understanding H how someone in his profession could have no scars whatsoever with a start most of the konaha spectators realized that this was the first time in over two years that any of them would be seeing his face many of them had long since forgotten just what he looked like and more than a few were eager to see what was beneath his face mask with smooth and graceful movements narut got back to his feet and when he raised his head to face gar and coincidentally the stands as well numerous Jaws dropped in shock standing there ocean blue eyes calm and focused blonde hair freed from restraint and with a smooth and handsome unscarred face Naruto cut a truly a inspiring figure his resemblance to his father had never before been as obvious as it was at that moment indeed many watching immediately noticed the hair raising similarities between the jenin standing before them in the late yandi Hokage and with that thought dangerous realizations began to take root in many a mind paying no attention to the sudden outbreak of muttering amongst the spectators he let loose a near silent sigh he absently raised his eyes to the skies when he noticed a shadow passing over the sun he took in the Gathering clouds and recalled that it usually reigned at this time excellent he thought to himself he dropped his head his piercing gaze focused on GAR and his calm even ton e f forless l y cut through the noise in the stadium capturing the attention of everyone present you know gar I am somewhat glad that you are my opponent that statement confused many of the Watchers gar included while they were trying to understand what he meant Naruto unobtrusively released one level of his limiter seal while simultaneously clamping down on his chakra to prevent anyone from noticing its sudden increase he fought not to react to the Sudden Rush of power filling his veins as more of his chakra suddenly became accessible to him at this new level his speed was cage level as was his strength as well his eyes refocused on gara's slightly confused ones and he explained his somewhat vague statement while slowly molding a relatively small portion of his now vast reserves of chakra of all the jenin participants besides me you are the most durable and therefore the most likely one to survive a Full Assault from me gar gained a perplexed look on his face unable to understand why Naruto had just said what he did before people could express their own disbelief at the sudden knowledge that Naruto had been holding back they noticed a sudden disturbance in the air around Naruto's form all confusion fled from G's face and the faces of those in the stands when he noticed how the sand at Naruto's feet was swirling immediately he cast his say nses out and stumbled back in Rising fear up in the stands the higher ranked ninja found themselves flabbergasted at the amount of chakra Naruto still had many of the older konah Shinobi wondered if all the chakra they had felt him using so far was his alone before dismissing the thought is ludicrous there was no way they would have missed the feeling of ca's chakra if he was indeed using it the civilians who were unable to sense Naruto's chakra output wondered at the hesitation being shown by the sand covered killer they all received their answer when the air around Naruto s NL y exploded in a massive blazing blue Corona of energy gar flinched in shock when Naruto's powerful blue chakra became visible around him noticing that the eruption of chakra had even dented the ground at the blonde jenning's feet it began slowly but eventually even the civilians watching picked up on the hum of electricity in the air as Naruto's chakra gradually turned lightning nature The Spectators all leaned forward in anticipation of whatever the remarkable young jenin would do next nothing could have prepared them for what they saw Naruto's eyes locked on G's black and gold ones in the sunna gariki noticed that his eyes seemed to be giving off Little Forks of lightning from time to time and then all other thoughts save a paralyzing fear fled his mind when Naruto's voice cut through the air Raiden shunko lightning release Flash Cry For a Moment everything was frozen the crowds were silent the air was still G was frozen in place and Naruto was motionless then without warning the very air tore with a piercing cry as the region around Naruto's form detonated with a surge of supercharged lightning chakra through the Furious storm of chakra the gathered people could barely make out what was happening as Lightning was gathered at specific parts of nut's figure his hands feet and at his upper back when the explosion of chakra finally died down they beheld Naruto's new form he stood before them form wathed in flickering and crackling blue white power he looked as though he were suited with boots and gauntlets made of condensed lightning the lightning congregated at his limbs constantly gave off Sparks and bolts that effortlessly tore up the ground around him across the stadium ocular dojutsu were activated as me S of the hyuga family tried to understand the effect of the new Jutsu among on the konaha junan a gasp drew the attention of the Ninja present to one of their number a hyuga junan who had his Bakugan active without prompting he began to describe what his eyes were telling him causing those within earshot to lean forward in interest which slowly turned to astonishment amazing this is unbelievable his chakra is not just coating his limbs effecting his internal organs as well indeed the lightning seems to be stimulating his nervous system as a whole augmenting it in allow it perform at unbelievable levels I can only assume that his reflexes would have been increased tfold also the muscles in his limbs are being affected as well and enhanced drastically leading me to conclude that his speed and strength are being raised to phenomenal levels all in all it is most likely a body enhancement Jutsu much like the yandi rages Raiden no yoro lightning releasee armor when he finished he looked around to find the disbelieving faces of his comrades many of the civilians who had been within hearing range were also in awe of the Jutsu they were witnessing before more could be said on the matter Naruto attacked having already been above cage level at level six the use of the body enhancement Jutsu put him beyond the reach of every ninja present in the stadium with speed that rivaled the yandi raage when using his lightning armor the entire stadium was still gaping at the scene before them when a sharp Cry of pain caused everyone to quickly focus on GAR eyes narrowed in confusion as they noticed that gark stocky form was hunched over in obvious pain with no visible cause before them without any prior warning lightning suddenly erupted from G's back blasting off to tear a clean hole through the wall behind him breath locked in his throat from the mind-numbing pain of having a powerful bolt of lightning pass clean through him as well as from the mighty impact to his stomach G's back arched his head thrown backwards and mouth open to scream just before he was abruptly blasted away with a boom of sounda as he received a punishing roundhouse kick to his face his rapid flight was painfully halted by an unrelenting elbow to his back before he was forcibly returned the way he came by a follow-up punch the gathered Watchers swiveled their heads in confusion trying in vain to catch sight of the person that was attacking gar Naruto still stood in his spot gazing forward impassively as gar C shed into the wall on the far side of the stadium The Spectator finally noticed as Naruto's form wavered and finally disappeared after image they expressed their approval in a cheer so loud the grounds seemed to shake with their voice un un unbelievable the stuttered Cry of konah has fed Beast drew the attention of the people near him before they followed his gaze to find Naruto standing at G's last position his hands still outstretched after delivering his bone jarring punch as guy continued to speak the people near him refocused on his words I I couldn't even see him move before the full implications of his statement could set in he turned to his left to cast a questioning gaze at his silver-haired eternal rival with a shake of his head Kakashi replied I could just barely keep up and even then astonished silence descended on the gathered junin when Kakashi turned to face them revealing that he had uncovered his Sharingan ey and still only just bar elely managed to follow Naruto's movements the Kahan ninjas present were furiously racking their brains for any memory that hinted at Naruto's sudden skill at this time they were far beyond the point tea of brushing it off is the power of His tenant none of them could fathom how such an obviously powerful jenin had flown under the radar for so long the foreign ninja amongst them were feeling the F a't stirrings of unease in the pits of their stomachs as they beheld the finally controlled power behind one of kah's New Blood any of them who had been entertaining thoughts of kah's fall throw M being the top of the food chain promptly squashed said thoughts if that was what a jenin could do what about the junan what about the hok the konaha jenon on the other hand were struggling G with the sudden onset of feelings of inadequacy there before their very eyes was a genine that most of them had dismissed as a poor excuse for a ninja none of them could understand how they had n ever noticed any Improvement in Naruto over the years that they had known him none of them had any warning to prepare them for their suddenly too powerful age mate serut toi relaxed back in his chair and said about refilling his pipe he shook his head as he marveled at the amazing skill being shown by his successor's legacy however he led loose a slightly weary sigh as he was forced to annol Edge that jariah had been right when he warned him that Naruto wasn't being fully open with them when they last spoke in his office still he thought to himself for all that has been through the young lad is due his own Secrets Oro chimaru had to force down the shutters of near ecstasy that threatened to Rack his body he was however unable to stifle The Reflex of urge to lick his lips as he trained his Gaze on the glowing form of Uzumaki Naruto his mind had been made up from the moment he saw namazi brat utilize the hyuga defense of Jutsu he would have the genine for study the display before him just roused his enthusiasm to Greater Heights still he mastered his Rising anticipation it was not yet time to act the attention of the spectators was dragged back to the rapid L why escalating matches they heard the pained gruning of gar Gar finally managed to peel himself off of the wall and he swayed on his feet as shukaku's Yuki worked furiously to heal the damage he had just sustained once he felt his injuries vanish he turned his baleful gaze onto his enemy gritting his teeth at the calm and unbothered look directed back at him he furiously flung his arms out at Naruto mindboggling amounts of sand surged forward once more at gark gesture suddenly bearing down on Naruto's position with a small and amused smile Nar vanished from where he was standing without warning save for Naruto's sudden absence gar was booted forward by a kick to his back he landed in the middle of the battlefield and quickly got back to his feet his thick sand DEC arms already weaving through the air as directed numerous strands of sand trying to capture narut Nar with the same smile on his face flickered from place to place in the stadium each time materializing only long enough for gar to catch a glimpse of his form and react to it left right behind and in front gar directed his sand all over the place trying in vain to finally catch and kill his opponent all the while unaware that he was being maneuvered into a trap suddenly Naruto vanished but did not appear in G's field of vision again snapping his head left and right gar frantically tried to locate his opponent before he struck again it was then that his hearing picked up the mutterings of the crowd turning to the stands he noticed that everyone was pointing upwards with great reluctance and no small amount of fear he looked up to find suspended in the air above him what looked to be a large ceiling script made out of lightning sensing a presence before him he dropped his gaze to find Naruto standing in front of him Out Of Reach of his sand slowly nark right arm came up to point at the rting in the air with a Sizzle and zap the lightning shrouding his limbs Suddenly congregated at his fingertip and then leapt in the form of a powerful bolt towards the ceiling script which then began to grow brighter and brighter gar seeing that Naruto's body enhancement Jutsu had been canceled was about to send sand to crush him when some Instinct made him look back up at the script in the air if he could have paled he would have the script was now giving off little Sparks of lightning as though it were a time bomb with a flash of cold fear down his spine he abruptly remembered Naruto's fight with Nei and the seemingly harmless lighting bird furiously he reached for the numerous strands of sand around the battlefield and that was when he realized what Naruto's real intentions had been while gar had been sending re the ever elusive Naro the ground around him had been gradually stripped bare of its covering of sand at the end of it all the effect was that from a bird's eye view it would look Lee Kara was standing in a circle of bare ground about 10 ft in diameter while all around him at the edge of the circle long strands of sand were rooted to the ground waving in the air the resu lieutenant was that while the sand provided an almost impregnable defense from a frontal attack like a flower In Bloom it was easily susceptible to attacks from above now as gar tried to get the sand to return from where it was he knew that the sand was too far away and that he would be too slow indeed for while his sand was still feet away narut spoke in a soft voice that was easily heard in the stadium Raiden Cami no saachi lightning release Judgment of God and with a roar of blinding white light gar knew pain to The Spectators present it was like the world had just come to an end the entirety of the world perceived by their senses reduced to Pure White nothingness unable to see because of the blindingly bright explosion of light and unable to hear because of the ringi in silence brought on by the boom of sound Beyond human hearing for the hyugas with their ocular dojutsu as well as the inuka with their sensitive hearing it was far worse eventually their sights cleared and the ringing petered out into true silence allowing them to Behold The Magnificent and a inspiring Devastation left behind by nut's attack at first glance it was immediately obvious that GAR had somehow survived the Massive Attack though he was obviously in no shape to continue the glass sphere at Ground Zero was proof of shukaku's successful efforts to keep his host alive when it had become evident that the sand in the field was too dispersed for gar to gather it in time the sand encasing his body had gathered itself into a defensive sphere moments before the attack had struck by pumping all the Yuki he had into the sand sphere shukaku was was able to keep gar alive through the heavy nigh apocalyptic assault the lightning attack had however managed to S melt the sand sphere as well as the ground around it into glass causing some Burns to G's already injured body abruptly with the sound of tinkling Bells the sphere shattered to deposit gas barely conscious and panting form onto the floor the entire stadium was completely silent save for the short breaths of the defeated red-haired jenin everyone trying to take in the shocking end to the match gar was only able to crawl a few inches before his strength finally failed him and for the first time in his life he passed out into full unconsciousness tamari and conquero were spe CL as they watched their brother pass out it had never occurred to them in all the years that they had known him that he could ever be defeated it was an ins spoken understanding in sunna the th e only ninja able to handle gar was the yandi K cage owing to his use of sack and no Jutsu gold dust technique to see him now brought Low by air jennin baffled their minds The Spectators were completely entertained by such a stunning conclusion to a spectacular match to the potential clients in particular it was a show like no other surely they thought if one of the little ones can call down lightning from the sky konaha must indeed be the mightiest of Shinobi Villages amongst the four in Shinobi all lingering thoughts of post Cobi weakness were completely dispelled in the wake of Naruto's performance serut toi looked on with pride as the stands finally erupted in cheers and Applause when jenma officially declared Naruto the winner it warmed his heart to know that the future of konaha rested in such Dependable hands om manado if only you could see your boy now you would be so proud Orochimaru gazed at the figure of Uzumaki no namazi Uzumaki Naruto and he was intrigued at the start of the match he had focused on the blond-haired child because he seemed to be a riddle and ever the scientist Orochimaru had wanted to figure him out who was this Jenny and that would dare to stand against Orochimaru the Snake Charmer and live to tell the tale he had wanted to see just how much of the yandam genius had bred true and he was not disappointed yet now that his Haze of distracting Glee had passed he allowed himself to recognize the danger that such a powerful young Jen imposed to him especially if he was this powerful at such a young age day pite his desire to see what Heights the child could attain he knew that if he couldn't have him then no one must be allowed to either the pride shining in Kakashi's lone eye his sharing and having been hastily covered up when Naruto's last attack had been launched was unmistakable it was somewhat subdued by the knowledge that he had not played major part in the growth of his Sensei son be chi he consoled himself with the promise to do better in the future still despite desite his misgivings and feelings of failure he was proud of his student and pseudo little brother and he knew that his Sensei would have been as well the members of the konaha population present in the stadium found their long- held beliefs under heavy attack the child that they had long since tried to put down had grown and flourished into a phenomenal ninja a legend in the making their feelings of Shame and regret were further worsened by the chilling resemblance the boy bore to their much beloved deceased yandi Hokage the knowled of that resemblance in addition to the Blazing speed that the young jenon had just displayed caused many of them to find themselves beginning to draw conclusions about the child's Heritage still even without the possibility of the caoi Jin shariki being the hokage's son the enthusiastic cheering of the foreigners around them told them quite clearly that they had misjudged the jenin and that in doing so they had betrayed the ideal that sju hashirama had fought to create the very will of fire that namazi manado had given his life for Naruto calmly observed the cheering crowd before him listening to their shouted praises and in some cases marriage proposals smothering a huff of amused laughter at that last bit his senses suddenly warned him of an approaching chakra signature causing him to turn his gaze to the space in front of gara's prone figure just in time for tamari and conero to materialize out of their shunin the too soon a Jenny and promptly froze when they noticed the cool scrutiny of the blond-haired konah jenon completely afraid to make a move lest he decide to harm them without taking his eyes off the two Naruto probed the chakra available to him at level six he had to fight back a pleased smile when he realized he still had the equivalent of the s's chakra capacity left his absolute Mastery over the lightning element ensured that his Jutsu used the least amount of chakra necessary for the maximum amount of damage also the fact that the levels of the seal were not linear in power but roughly exponential meant that he probably wouldn't have to release another level to deal with the coming Invasion it was just as he reached that conclusion that the enemy struck Naruto didn't even Flinch when th E's box exploded in a cloud of smoke knowing from past lives that the sand Dame Hokage could handle Orochimaru in his bag of tricks for at least half an hour before he would need backup his at enin was instead focused on the rapidly approaching hail of pointy death launched by the multi ude of invading ninja who wanted to Snuff out what was obviously kah's greatest potential noticing that the majority of the konaha Ninja were tied up fending off the Invaders Naruto did not bother waiting for help as he turned to handle the attack headed his way he saw that konah junin had fi n noticed the numerous Kai and shuriken bearing down on him but were unable to move to help him as the projectiles got closer Naruto merely raised his two hands to the moku no seiryoku magnetic release Heavenly repulsion heads turned to his Direction in slight interest when they heard him speak and then Jaws sarily dropped as their owners registered their rapidly returning projectiles all unerringly aimed at only invading Shinobi the faster ninja amongst them were able to dodge but a handful of them were still either injured or killed by the reflected assault before that ninja could adjust to Naruto's baffling act he went and pulled another one bringing up a single-handed ram seal while also unsealing his ninju from a previously invisible tattoo on his arm heem olded half of the chakra he currently possessed and then clearly stated tajuk cage bunin no Jutsu multiple Shadow clone technique across the grounds some enemy ninjas paled in disbelieving [ __ ] or as 200 solid replicas of the shirtless jenin materialized without sound or smoke in the center of the stadium all armed with the same sword Naruto gave a satisfied nod when his senses Rev that each of the Clones had high junan level reserves as if the sudden arrival of backup was not enough the Clones formed a hand seal in Eerie synchronization and spoke with one voice shunko flash cry a third of the invading forces present in the stadium died in the first few seconds before the light given off by the Jutsu had faded of those that were left all the chunin perished in the next 10 seconds while only 30 clones were forcefully dispersed and all by junin as they slew the chunin around them now of the 600 enemy ninja present in the stands only about 150 remained some of the more cowardly ninja surrendered once they saw the rapid decrease in their numbers and they were knocked out and taken away to a makeshift prison in the meantime the others were ruthlessly cut down by the relatively more numerous konah and ninja amongst them all in all it had taken under 10 minutes from start to finish for the stadium to be brought under control with only a handful of Kahan ninjas dead 3 minutes after Naruto's clones had joined the fry the fighting done for now the ninjas turned to watch as the numerous blondes all turned in unison to face the original who was still standing in the center of the stadium to those watching it seemed as though Naruto nearly noded at his clones before they all suddenly took off into the rest of the village no doubt to help fight off The Intruders there however he had actually transmitted instructions to them to go and handle the rest of the intruders focusing their efforts on the academy the shelters and the hospital in the confusion brought on by the sudden attack tamari and conero had taken the chance to collect gar and flee the stadium heading into the forest via a hole that Naruto had put in the wall they had not gone unnoticed however as kabudo in his disguise as a kahanu had followed them intending to see to the sunna gariki in order for him to be able to play his part in The Invasion with a forboding smirk on his face he realized that he would probably have to inject his master's trial drug into him to stimulate the Regeneration of his tenants chakra Kakashi seeing that the enemies in the vicinity had been subdued turned to the Jenine near him to give them their orders for the defense of konah after he had sent off the members of the rookie n present he turned to call Naruto over just in time to watch him vanish from the stadium heading to who knows where with an exasperated sigh he turned his Focus to the huge Bari Earth separating the h a and Orochimaru from the others and went to see what he could do iiki sighed in frustration as another batch of Kahan ninja were casually wiped out by the humongous snake summons brought by the invading sunna and Odo Ninjas the five snakes including the threee headed one had long since smashed huge holes in kah's towering walls the only thing keeping them outside was the constant onslaught of konah Shinobi fighting to stall them still at the rate things were going iiki knew that they would have to pull back and allow the summons as well as the ninja who summoned them to fully breach the walls before he could deliver the order for a tactical Retreat a shouted cry heralded the arrival of the Toads Coos utai kuushi no Jutsu summoning food cart Destroyer technique with a might cloud of smoke one of the five huge snakes was ruthlessly crushed by an equally large toad armed with twin swords standing on the head of the toad white hair fluttering in the Wind jiah gazed down on the ninja who were now staring at him in awe and gratitude with a smile on his face he was about to commence his usual introductory dance routine when with a flash of light and boom of Thunder his godson was suddenly standing beside him many of the gathered ninja flinched in shock at the sudden appearance of the jenin and most of them Sue ELD didn't help but liken his arrival to that of the yandi Hokage the similarity was further enhanced by the fact that Naruto had finally gotten some clothes to wear a white cloak with lightning bolt S at the bottom worn over a blue muscle shirt with his headband back around his forehead turning to his Godfather Naruto spoke while the ninja were still adjusting to his sudden presence the old man needs your help Oro chimaru has trapped him in a barrier in the stadium and the Kahan ninjas can't get in I can take over from you here giving his godson an assessing look jariah to the con Str of the Kahan ninja who had been waiting for him gave Naro a nod and turned to LEAP towards the stadium just as the invading ninjas were beginning to smirk at the toad sain's departure Naruto jumped towards them and while still in the air he bit his thumb blurred through three hand seals and slapped his hands down in midair Coo's no Jutsu summoning technique The Cloud of smoke that was formed covered everything in the vicinity making the people present unable to see when it finally cleared the enemy ninja could do not but blink at what they saw narut stood on the head of the toad which a few konah junin identified as the master swordsman of the toad Clan gamah hero while around him were Gan and two other equally huge toads while the ninja were taking in the arrivals of the Toads a buzz of sound heralded the sudden arrival of 10 of Naruto's clones all clad in lightning and all wielding a sword crackling with lightning chakra the standoff between the two factions was was abruptly broken when Naruto appeared in front of the junan leading the invading forces present ninju already pierced through his heart and a cold look in his blue eyes the Kahan ninjas bolstered by the presence of the summons and the obvious skill of the blond-haired jenon as evidenced by jiah's faith in him surged forward with a unified war cry for the will of fire baruka hand trembled almost unnoticeably as he watched some of his remaining fellow Academy instructors struggle to maintain the Earth wall that was keeping the enemy ninjas out of the academy once the invasion had started the academy instructors had gathered as many young children as they could and just as they had practiced they all fled towards the academy intending to you say the secret passage there to take them to the shelters however they had gotten way laay by dozens of enemy ninjas and in the struggle only about half of the academy instructors had survived to get everyone inside the academy and safe for the moment aruka knew that the enemies were just toying with the since they hadn't even tried to break through the windows that were undefended in the room they were H up in the konaha people present were able to watch as most of the gathered Invaders lounged around while from time to time one of them would launch an attack at the Earth wall defending the place it was a bad situation because keeping up the wall drained chakra regardless of if it was under assault or not and the Kahan ninjas own even if no one was attacking it since they Co I didn't guarantee that they could bring it back up fast enough some of the children whimpered as one of the three chunin holding the walls slumped over in Chakra exhaustion the other two now Fronton G Moore of the chakra cost wouldn't last much longer the 50 or so Invaders outside sensing weakness slowly began to make congregate at the entrance waiting for the wall to finally fall inside the room the teachers and children watched them approach when suddenly with a flash of light and a boom of Rolling Thunder there were three blond-haired shirtless figures kneeling in the midst of the enemies aruka only had time to question Naruto before the three copies of his favorite student were in motion swinging their Lightning Charge ninjus and siing down the Invaders the enemies expecting Little Resistance at the Academy had sent only jenin with a handful of chunin against foes that were junan level before using a body enhancement Jutsu they were dead in seconds T he children broke out in cheers when they noticed that all the enemies had been taken down too relieved to actually care about the dead bodies Before Their Eyes the chunin finally let down the Earth wall and collapsed in exhaustion the three clones entered the academy while deactivating their lightning Jutsu and immediately moved to attend to the injured ninja amongst them their hands glowing G green with the shaen no Jutsu mystical Palm technique around them children cheered and aruka smiled in relief and pride at the blond-haired ninjas before him back at the stadium the three Naruto clones still present arrived at the barrier on the roof just in time to hear jiah curse damn it the only way in is to disable the barrier with a counter seal and that will take too long to make the smirking form of tuya one of orochimaru's elite sound ninja taunted the konah Shinobi gathered around the huge barrier unable to do anything from outside while inside their Hokage battled against three cages jariah gritted his teeth as he began to take out ceiling supplies to get started on the counter SE when he noticed three of his godson's clones standing there the ambo around him followed his gaze when the sense the three newcomers and wondered what they were doing there the Clone in the lead exchange looks with the other two and with a unified nod the two beside him each placed one of their hands on him while also forming a ram seal with the other the hands placed on the lead clone's shoulders began to glow blue and before any of those present could react the other two clones transferred all of their remaining chakra to him and smoothly faded out of existence now armed with slightly more chakra than he was created with the lone clone stepped forward to face tuya who couldn't help but spit out and just what the [ __ ] do you think you're going to do huh [ __ ] face in response the Clone slowly wo five hand seals and with a chilling finality he solemnly intoned Riden kinjutsu on no kugatsu lightning release forbidden technique demonic puppetry to screed as the Clone abruptly hijacked the electrical impulses running along her nervous system forcibly ripping control of her body from her brain the Ninja's present watched on in something like horror is against her will Toya's hands separated from the seal they were holding causing the barrier Jutsu to fail with a Flicker and huge surge of chakra the barrier imploded on itself owing to the sudden imbalance of chakra input the feedback forced chakra into all four Odon nin connected to it instantly killing three of them while permanently removing Toya's ability to use chakra and knocking her unconscious quickly recovering from their slight surprise at Naruto's technique the Ambu and Jah prepared to LEAP to the hokage's aid once the barrier fully vanished they noticed that the Clone was panting on the floor after releasing the technique I'm iting that its chakra costs were massive the Clone watched with gritted teeth as the barrier faded enough for him to see the sand Dame simultaneously engaging the shodim and Oro chimaru while the Nadim snuck up on him noticing that the hok was getting tired and had probably failed to sense the presence of his other teacher the Clone prepared the last of its chakra jiah's eyes wi and as he noticed what the Clone had just seen and it was in that moment that the barrier finally vanished even as he was blurring across the distance between them he knew that he would not make it time suddenly the area around the nadig exploded as something slammed into him allowing the Hokage to find disengage from his two opponents and Retreat to the arriving backup the dust clear Ed to reveal the damaged body of the NAD smashed into the ground by lightning encased clone holding in its down thrust arm a swirling ball of blue chakra with a glance in the direction of the konaha Entourage the Clone finally dispelled having used up all of its chakra in that last move determined not to waste the chance that Naruto had given him the sand Dame Hokage straightened and gathered his chakra around him suddenly appearing as the cam no Shinobi of Legends the toad sonin stepped up to his right while to his left the copy ninja and the green Beast of konaha took their position ready to face down their enemies before the battle could resume jariah unsealed a roll of ceiling tags and with a nod to the Ambu Captain present tossed it at him knowing his teammates love for forbidden Jutsu they had planned for just such an occasion with an ins spoken signal the two sides clashed the original or Naruto kulie surveyed the smoking Battleground before him all the snake summons had been dealt with and he was pleased to note that the Toads had sustained minor injuries at worst with a graceful and respectful bow towards the five toads he allowed them to return to their home on Mount moku during the course of the battle at the walls he had been receiving periodic updates from all his clones scattered throughout the village with the arrival of the shunko using clones the Kahan ninjas had been able to summarily defeat and subdue the Invaders with minimal casualties now all that were left were negligible pockets of resistance which wouldn't last much longer with a mental command for his clones to begin tending to the wounded Naro vanished in what was rapidly becoming his signature a flash of blue white light and the rolling Sound of Thunder leaving behind a group of Kahan ninja who would tell of his prowess in the days weeks months and years to come jariah panted next to his teacher as he gathered himself to reengage with the shim and Orochimaru the Kahan ninja had caught a lucky break earlier on and after many powerful exchanges they had managed to seal up the Nadim Hokage with the odds improved in their favor they had driven Orochimaru and his summoned puppet back leaving Orochimaru just as run down as they were and damaging the shim numerous times forcing him to pause at various intervals to regenerate at this point Kakashi was barely standing exhausted from the prolonged use of his Sharingan in such a high level battle guy's muscles were strained to their limit as he fought to keep the Cayman gate of view open he had been forced to release six of the eight Celestial gates in order to keep up with the Monstrous cage level ninjas around him still things were not going as well as they could be the nigh invincibility imparted on the showtime by orochimaru's technique meant that whereas the Kahan ninja had managed to tire out Oro chimaru and even damage the summoned puppet hashirama was still as fresh is a daisy with unlimited chakra to call upon if hashirama were still merely human the combined might have the CI no Shinobi the toad Sage the copy Shinobi and te he green Beast of Kono would have been enough to put him down by now however every time they dealt what would have be as Shrugged it often healed himself add to that problem the fact that he couldn't run out of chakra like they could and you get an untenable situation the sound of Palms meeting in a clap drew the attention of the Kahan ninja to find hashirama about to launch another Mudan attack at them serut toi knowing that the others could not keep up with such a stalemate for much longer prepared to sacrifice himself to give them the opening they needed however the next even TS showed that Orochimaru was also tired of the stalemate and intended to bring the battle to a close hashirama's dead voice in toned muden hayatsu jukai codin would release secret technique Nativity of a world of trees the ground between the two factions erupted in a mass of rapidly growing trees all Reaching Forward to kill the Kahan ninja serut toi and Jah furiously harnessed there flagging chakra to pull off a combination fire Jutsu hoping that it would be enough to check the Army killing attack bearing down on them they needn't have bothered with a boom of sound Naruto's voice suddenly roared through the air originating from the space in between the konaha contingent and the approaching trees Raiden RAR you know Coco lightning release Roar of the lightning dragon out of Naruto's mouth emerged a massive torrent of yellow crackling Devastation the attack rapidly expanded to match the size of the approaching trees and when the two met the explosion was felt throughout the entire Village while the ninjas were Blinded By the Light the Ambu Captain felt a body Breeze past him while plucking a ceiling tag from his hand the light and dust finally cleared to reveal splendors sawdust and in some cases Ash Orochimaru let loose and annoyed his and spun to command the shodim hok only for his eyes to widen in surprise when he caught the ceiling tea AEG planted on the chest of the summoned cage by a fading blond-haired clone before he could react the seal activated and sealed up his puppet permanently the snake sain's infuriated gaze cut back K to the Kahan ninjas to find the slightly hunched over and outof breath form of namazi uz umaki Naruto having finally regained his breath after such an expenditure of chakra enough to summon four gunas Naruto straightened and faced Orochimaru sensing but not reacting to the appearance of the sand Dame jariah Kakashi and gy at his side no one stopped to ask what a jenon was doing G standing shoulder-to-shoulder with kah's most powerful ninja indeed if one tilted their head and squinted it would look like namazi manato was the one standing in Naruto's place even Orochi Maru had to acknowledge that he had lost the battle with a frustrated glance at the captured figure of the only surviving one of his Odo Elites he vanished before the eyes of the gathered Kahan ninja trailing away like dispersing smoke for a moment the stadium was silent as the ninjas present looked around in case Orochimaru was still lying in wait with a bone weary sigh serut toi finally relaxed from his ready stance causing the others to break out in Smiles of relief with even some vocalized shears amongst them the sand Dame's gnarled hand came to rest on Naruto's gold locks and he ruffled them with a fond and proud smile on his face the surrounding ninja also aimed Smiles of gratitude at the Jenine in their midst still too relieved at surviving the ordeal to begin questioning just how they had survived a few miles from the walls of konaha Kabuto stepped over the unconscious bodies of the two older sand siblings slowing approaching the prone form of the iibi jiki with DEA movements his hands reached into a pocket to extract a syringe filled with viscous white liquid with the smooth and steady hands of a veteran medic he administered the cocktail to Gar and promptly High tailed it out of there pausing to grab the two unconscious teenagers on his way just on a whim all across konaha eyes widened in Terror as a thick miasma of Madness in D sea in bloodlust suddenly overlaid The Village civilians crumbled to their knees with some of them throwing up in sheer fear While others passed out under the onslaught almost as one ninjas turned to face the general direction from which the feeling was originating and when they beheld the approaching Behemoth sheer pandemonium broke out the hokagay trailed by jiah Kakashi guy Naruto and the Ambu Captain arrived at the wall upon which iiki stood facing the slowly approaching form of the one-tailed desert raccoon shukaku jariah cursed when he reached realized that his chakra was too low to pull off summoning gabun and the hard look in his sensei's eyes told him he was almost out as well he barely managed not to twitch when with the buzzing of electricity numerous blonde clones arrive around them counting them he quickly estimated there to be about 20 clones present all with their lightning Jutsu deactivated Naruto probed his chakra Network and had to fight back as IG when he realized that he only had about 20% of his chakra left slightly not enough for what he intended to do determined not to release another level of his seal he cast a conin g glanced at the Clones around him and with a nod he sent a mental command towards them in unison 20 hands came up to point towards the original Naruto while the other 20 formed Ram seals strands of blue chakra reached from the outstretched hands to connect with the original and the more sensitive ninja were able to sense the transfer of chakra taking place Naruto's clones had been f i g HT i n g for a while and were nowhere near full capacity still they were able to raise his chakra enough to be able to handle the massive working he was about to pull off as the Clones finally devoid of all chakra vanished from sight Naruto turned back to the approaching iibi he cast his gaze upwards and was gratified to note that the clouds had fully gathered and darkened sufficiently it cost less chakra when he didn't have to set up the proper conditions for his intended Jutsu while the gathered ninja looked on wondering what Naruto plan to do he stepped forward to the edge of the wall and began to mold all the chakra he had left causing some people to Flinch as his body suddenly exploded in a raging Blue Storm of chakra slowly he bit his thumb and His Hands came up to form hand seals bird the skies above suddenly darkened further as Naruto's chakra reached out to begin affecting its surroundings priming the air for the powerful Jutsu about to be performed bore L enning began to LEAP from Cloud to Cloud as his chakra discharged sparking off a Cascade of electrical eruptions across the skies near constant Rolling Thunder boomed across the heavens as Lightning lit up the darkened skies at this point eyes were locked on the darkened clouds as their owners felt their hair standing on end on account of the extremely charged air even shukaku had paused in his approach to observe what was happening only serut toi jariah and Kakashi were watching narut and so they were the only ones who noticed how much strain the technique was putting him under Ram suddenly the chakra surrounding Naruto leapt to the skies as single bolt of lightning as though it were a signal flare then Naruto spoke in a voice that echoed across the entire Village and s e to speak to the very heavens themselves and the heavens spoke back Raiden cochos Ru lightning summoning Thunder Beast the very Skies trembled with a sudden Roar of Thunder and the air exploded with a blinding flash of lightning Naruto completely drained of chakra swayed on the spot and then slowly fell over backwards into the waiting arms of the sand Dame Hokage before his eyes closed he was able to catch a glimpse of the 300t tall lightning wolf he had summoned bounding towards the figure of the one-tail demon and then he knew no more thank you for taking the time to to read this story please leave a review behind you so are little errors dising in Naruto a an so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a very different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected all around bamf enjoy and please leave feedback thank you for all your reviews follows and favorites your words of encouragement are truly truly appreciated serut toi let loose a weary sigh as he stood up from his seat beside the unconscious form of Uzumaki Naruto it was time for the first council meeting since the events of the invasion and they had much to discuss even the Dao would be in attendance since the village had finally settled down and beg unto recover from the devastating attack the initial reports and estimates had revealed that konaha had lost a surprisingly low number of defendants less than a few hundred all told those same reports also listed the most likely cause for their low casualty rates Uzumaki Naruto serut toi knew that the next few hours would determine the young man's fate and he could do nothing but pray that his perverted student got back in time with his Target he had played the doting Sensei for too long it was time he acted as the Hokage he was with that last thought he turned to leave the room PR eering himself as though he were going to war a reasonable assumption the council chamber was filled with the voices of those gathered the civilians on one side were muttering amongst themselves about the happenings of the past few days and about the genine that everyone was talking about they were uneasy because the recent events of the invasion had revealed to those present that they had Al El been terribly wrong in their action towards the blond-haired child many of them had been the more vocal detractors of the caubi Ging Shiki and now it seemed like their malicious actions would be returning to bite them seeding away from their civilian counterparts the ninja Clan heads were also involved in a discussion of their own many of them had children in the same year as Uzumaki Naruto and had in the past inquired after the boy's nature and performance in the academy the reports were not flattering yet the events of the failed invasion in the chunin selection exams suggest Ed that everyone had been fooled by the jenin chalant airs though as most of them recalled Nar had apparently broken all the records held in the Academy graduation exam so maybe the signs had been there from the beginning and they had simply missed them hyuga hiashi sat in his usual stoic manner face blank and hiding the turbulent thoughts raging through his mind after things had settled he had attended a meeting with his clan elders and they had made their opinions clear they would not could not stand by while a no-name orphan made made a mockery of their Clan's most prized techniques an opinion shared by most of the members of the clan main branch and otherwise hiashi had reserved his judgment swayed by memories of another blond-haired blue-eyed Prodigy who had pay R formed previously thought to be impossible Feats with casual ease a man who had been a dear friend to him and his wife when the elders had thought to call him out on his neutral stance on the matter he had simply pointed out that they had no grounds on which to persecute the jenin they didn't have proof that he had stolen their Clan Scrolls nor did he possess the Sharingan to copy their technique as impossible as it seemed they just had to accept that he had simply observed the technique being performed and replicated it adapting it to suit his needs after much grumbling and empty threats they had subsided leaving with a warning to keep an eye on the boy and find out if he could be manipulated for the benefit of the clan hiashi had merely gazed back cooly at the interfering old fossils until they shuffled off uneasily now as he sat in wait for the arrival of the Hokage and the Dao he wondered what would happen next Nar shikaku sighed tiredly as his ears picked up some of the things the civilians were talking about as junan Commander he was expected to be aware of all the ninja in konaha in particular all those with potential thus it was perfectly OED or understandable that he felt blindsided by Uzumaki Naruto's performance during the chunan exams and The Invasion after it he recalled Shikamaru mentioning about 2 years ago that Naruto seemed to have changed after his one monthlong absence from school yet Shikamaru had said that there was nothing interesting about him he just skipped school and generally acted as though he couldn't be bothered to try now it became clear that his indifference had not been out of laziness but simply because he really couldn't be bothered to try though it was Troublesome he acknowledged that the blonde H ered Jen and currently lying unconscious in the hospital presented a most intriguing puzzle to be solved and there was almost nothing he liked more than solving puzzles inoichi flicked his gaze at shikaku next to him his sharp eyes easily picking up on the calculating gleam in his friend's eyes his decades long experience of the other man allowing him to correctly deduce the shape of his thoughts he couldn't blame him his darling Eno ever the gossip queen that she was had wasted no time in telling him all that had happened during their mission to the Land of Waves going so far as to g i him necessary background information on Naruto in order to put things in perspective for him being a high-ranking member of the intelligence Department inoichi was one of the few people privy to the truth behind uzumaki's 3 months absence from the public having long since mastered the art of psychological evaluation he wondered if he could site the boys attempted suicide is the cause of his Sudden Change still even if the experience caused him to take his studies more seriously it still could not account for the boy's quite frankly terrifying skill in the Ninja Arts here the highly classified report of his battle with Oro chimaru in the forest came to mind he could not quite fathom how no one had noticed such talent did the boy's status as a ginu Riki blind the acum why instructors to The Prodigy in their midst or was it as Eno had said that the boy simply didn't play anything to reveal his hidden talents either way he concluded something is going on in this meeting should help sort things out all talking in the room abruptly ceased as the doors were pushed open many in the room unconsciously straightening in their seats at the serious air serone ding the now present sandam Hokage and Dao the two most powerful men in the land of fire walked side by side to their seats located in between the two factions of the council as soon as they were seated serut toi motioned to a clerk who had been standing by the side to begin with the nervous air of one new to the job Hamada Hisui cleared his throat and began to speak valiantly ignoring T he focused gazes of all the people gathered in the room as of two hours ago these are the casualty reports damages sustained to numerous houses businesses the Shinobi Academy the chunin exam Stadium The Village walls and parts of the hospital total about 27 million R the the number of deaths reported so far is 298 ninjas made up of 48 junin 75 chunin and the rest jenin on the civilian side we have a reported 134 deaths and many more injuries for both ninjas and civilians alike with that last statement he took a step back clearly indicating that he was done after he had finished serut toi motioned for him to begin Distributing the folders he had in his hand in which were contained a far more detailed accounting of the losses they had sustained a few minutes of paper shuffling later most of the councilmen present finally let loose the breaths that they had been holding somewhat relieved that the losses sustained were relatively little for an invasion attempt by two powerful ninja villages with the details laid out B opened up the floor for individuals to come forward with reports from the various sectors that they were in charge of he listened as the council M Embers brought forth their concerns and request for more relief funds through the nearly hourong discussion he merely listened passively as he smoked his pipe looking for all the world like an old man who had nothing better to do than be there finally the proceedings Drew to a close ending with the head of the hospital requesting extra Helping Hands in the form of any ninja who knew Battlefield healing they had all been run ragged and most couldn't even summon up the chakra to close a paper cut anymore once they were all done the Diel leaned forward slightly drawing the attention of everyone present and SP spoke in a casual tone that disarmed all but the similarly cunning Hokage and a few of the Ninja present the damages sustained sadden me but I am confident that konaha can bounce back from such a tragedy still this old man's memory might be faulty but don't such enemy actions usually result in more losses seeing the young lad before them verbally stumble as he try Ed to provide a response to his Lords and spoken question danzo took the opening presented to shift the discussion into a direction he wanted indeed daos Sama and there are saying circulating about why that was not the case abruptly the air in the room thickened with tension as danzo broached the topic that everyone wanted to discuss yet no one wanted to bring up some of the people who had led down their guard earlier as it seemed that the meeting would proceed as normal were currently cursing themselves for allowing themselves to be caught flat-footed still playing the absent-minded old ruler that he was not the fire Diel let loose in a of realization and spoke up innocently yes yes I hear that it was all from the effort of one lone jenin one namazi Naruto as some of the people present flinched at the name those who had not yet caught on were beginning to realize that the seemingly doting old ruler before them was up to something in the faint feeling GS of dread began to creep into their minds casting his Gaze on his teammate danzo found serut toi nonchalantly refilling his tobacco pipe acting as though it were vital to all of existence that his pipe be refilled in the next moment suddenly realizing that the lateness of the Hokage and Dao to the meeting had probably been planned providing them with some time to plot together thus putting him at a disadvantage he settled back in his seat determined to observe what was about to happen next and to ensure that he didn't fall for whatever scheme the two crafty rulers had cooked up a particularly Brave councilman spoke up in Meek tones still unwilling to entertain the possibility of the caubi jiki par Ag and the changes that such truth would cause to the status quo ah daos Sama don't you mean Uzumaki narut blinking at the man as though he were a particularly interesting insect that persisted in clinging to his shoe he turned to his fellow ruler and asked ho am I wrong in my assumption serut toi Dono did my eyes deceive me or did the boy in fact look like my dear departed friend manado the faces of those who had been particularly aggressive Ian the pers ution of the child in question paled slightly as they were reminded of the close relationship that had existed between the Dao and the yandi Hokage for the year that he had led their Village the Dao had treated manato like a favored nephew allowing him certain privileges that had enabled manato curtail the influence of the civilian portion of the council limiting their interference in his village and allowing him to better lead it now along with that reminder of their Lord's fondness for the legendary ninja came the realization that if it were were proven that Naruto was the man's son they might have to answer to the most powerful man in the land for their treatment of the boy ignoring the slightly panicked looks of some of those present serut toi finally coni rme a vital piece of the mystery surrounding narudo no your eyes are as sharp as ever Tanaka Dono he is in fact the son of the late yandi Hokage the risk of assassination attempts forced us to conceal the truth of his identity from the General Public with the room reeling from the blatant confirmation of long- held suspicions the Dao continued striking while the metal was still hot and giving those present no time to react to the sudden bomb the Hokage had just dropped understandable and in light of that fact I find that my decision becomes easier now with a twinkle in his eyes the Dao spoke with an almost cheerful finality in his tone well serut toi my friend you and I can both agree that you are not getting any younger and that at this juncture it might be best to choose a successor I think that manato strapping young lad is a reasonable candidate silence followed his declaration for a heartbeat before it was abruptly Shattered by loud protests from most of those gathered civilians and ninjas alike through the Furious shouts of he's too young there are better candidates and even not that demon brat which caused an unnoticed Twitch in the sand Dame's right eye the Aging Dao merely sat back and calmly observed the chaos caused by his words finally danzo's sharp voice sliced through the storm of protests forcibly refocusing G the attention of the Furious council members on the matter at hand I must admit daos Sama that I agree with my fellow councilman that the boy is simply not ready to be considered for such a thing still in all this excitement I noticed that my former teammate has yet to give his opinion pleased at Shifting the attention to the old Hokage danzo subsided waiting for serut toi's next move blowing out a stream of smoke hiren finally turned his eyes on the people waiting for his input noticing danzo's sharp gaze but not reacting to it with an even tone he spoke Naruto [ __ ] without a doubt is the embodiment of the will of fire which is the heart of this Great Village I have complete faith in his ability to be the greatest hok that this Village has ever known in ISTA ND with you in the matter of my needing a successor that said I must agree with the objections to his age and lack of experience he is simply not ready to be godam Hokage faint muttering broker out amongst those who had been protesting the Dano's words many of them relieved that the Hokage would not be considering Naruto as a successor danzo however found himself uneasy even though he should feel pleased that serut toi seemed to be disagreeing with his assumed accomplice as he noticed his old friend preparing to speak again he he listened and learned the reason for his unease will e the others in the room were feeling relieved at serut toi's words he spoke again garnering their attention once more as I said he is simply not ready to be God Hokage which is why he will be the Roku Hokage Jaws dropped at that statement but before their owners could begin a fresh round of protests the sand Dame continued the delay will give him the time to grow up mature a ND learn about leading a v while catering to the needs of the people irritated at his teammate's sness in nominating the boy for Roku an action which the Dio seem to have expected judging by his nodding head danzo moved on to the second part of his plan appointing upon as godam hok and only if he couldn't get himself chosen putting that matter aside we are still in need of an immediate successor now I have a few suggestions in mind which I am sure you will all agree are smoothly interrupted him serut toi said oh did I fail to mention forgive me it must be the forgetfulness of old age you see we do already have a God I'm Hokage and if I am not mistaken my successor should be arriving any moment now just as everyone had finally digested his words and befo to that surprising titbit least of all danzo who felt like strangling his faintly smug teammate the doors swung open too reveal the figures of two of konah has Legends striding forward heels clacking against the floor green robe fluttering behind her and generous bust swinging side to side senju sunade cut an impressive figure as she came to a stop in the center of the council room eyes fixed in a glare fit to strip paint off the walls at her side jariah trailed in bruises on his face showing his lack of success in keeping his perverted nature under wraps around the volatile woman with a scowl planted on a face belonging to a woman decades younger the slug princess locked her resentful Gaze on the eyes of her Placid teacher terribly annoyed at being Street wrong armed into coming back to the place that had robbed her of everything she had ever loved fidgeting impatiently in place Haruno Sakura called out once more hurry up Eno I want to get there before any of the others with an exasperated Huff Eno finally emerged from her family's flower shop clutching three bouquets in her hands passing one of them to sakur she turned to start walking towards the hospital making space for her pink-haired friend to walk beside her Sakura threw a questioning look at the second bouquet in the blond's hands and asked Eno why do you have two a don't tell me you're trying to impress sasak [ __ ] aren't you rolling her eyes at her friends over fixation with the Broody uch air blatantly ignoring the fact that she had been just as bad days before Eno responded TCH don't be daed Sakura one is for sasak Kon and the other is for Naruto Kon blinking in surprise at that Sakura suddenly felt guilty for forgetting that her second teammate was also in the hospital aiming a slightly sheepish look at her irritated friend she continued walking towards the library thinking about the happenings of the past few days when the K ages box had exploded and The Invasion begun she had been frozen in fear having just seen an unknown Kahan ninja Die just before her eyes in her state of fear she had not noticed the veritable R A of weapons bearing down on her teammate nor his surprising rejoiner nor even the ninja sneaking up to separate her pink head from her body it had been Eno's scream of fear that had caused her to turn and find the sword on its path to behead her having only enough time to Flinch sakur appaled in fear as she realized that she was about to die when out of nowhere there had been a buzz of sound and she had had found herself looking into the slightly concerned eyes of her teammate shaking herself off she had put together what had just happened but before she could turn to thank the blonde he was already off tearing through the attacking ninja leaving behind the gaping forms of his fellow jennin moments after her brush with death she had received orders from Kakashi Sensei to do wh at she could to help fight off The Invasion attempt placing Shikamaru in charge of the jenin present and leaving them to their devices after that she had had no more time to think about anything other than another canai aim release providing long-distance support to the rest of the jenin was about the only thing she could do at the time when everything had finally settled she had heard tea hat SAS had been admitted into the hospital but since she had been roped into helping the relief efforts she had been unable to go visit him until this moment yet as she walked beside her friend she couldn't help but remember the genuine concern she had seen in her blonde teammate's sky blue eyes wondering why he would bother to care about her when she knew that she had and she was Ember Ras to admit been nothing but a [ __ ] to him since they had become a team she suddenly had a flash back to the mission at wave we are teammates and inherent in that description is the unon ding that during missions I watch your back and expect you to watch mine ah so that was it then somehow the belief that he had only cared because it was expected of him stung her fiercely and she idly wondered how things might have turned out if she had actually taken the time to get to know him walking next to her pink-haired friend Eno was oblivious to soccer's suddenly downcast mood she was occupied with her own thoughts while she had been helping out in the hospital she had managed to listen into various conversations amongst the older ninjas present they had all talked about the same thing and really how could she blame them she was one of the boy's classmates and yet even she too had been blown away by his performance at the chunan selection exams who would have thought that Naruto narut would be able to do the things he did it baffled the mind and if she were honest scared her a little bit here was a boy who was her own age that was capable of going head-to-head with junan twice his age and emerging victorious she had picked up rumors of his actions at the walls the academy and even how some of his clones had provided Emer first aid to Kahan ninja who would have died otherwise still no matter how juicy the gossip surrounding his actions during the invasion was it paled in comparison to the rumors flying around about the possibility that he was their Hero's son she had been there when his face had been unmasked for the first time in 2 years and even she a child who had never met the yandi in person had immediately no tea CED the Eerie similarity between her AG mate and one of the faces on the Hokage Monument a lot of people seemed to be convinced that he was indeed the yami's son yet at the same time they all seemed to be afraid to accept it as the truth if she didn't know any better she say that they seemed like they had done something terribly wrong and very soon they would pay for it now as she mad eat her way towards the hospital to visit the two hospitalized members of the rookie nine she wondered if she could get something interesting out of her fellow blonde not even dwelling on the fact that she was about to visit sake besides she thought to herself Naro is kind of a hottie too the two girls lost in their respective thoughts walked into the hospital oblivious to the reflect te V flash of a pair of lens being adjusted somewhere in a darkened alley behind them with a faint start Uchi sake jerked out of unconsciousness to hear the faint murmur of voices just outside the door his return to wakefulness left him disoriented and Confused for a moment memories vague and blurry as he tried to recall how he had ended up in a hospital bed racking his mind the last teaing he could recall was charging at his Sensei newly learned but not yet mastered shidori crackling merrily in his clenched hand then nothing checking himself over he found that he had no lingering soreness or aches anywhere nor was he bandaged with furrowed brows he sat up in his bed seconds before the door to his room swung open too reveal his two most most persistent fan girls suppressing a Grimace of irritation SAS plastered on an indifferent look on his face as he prepared to find out what had happened in the time that he had been unconscious pinning the two girls with a look he questioned them before they could start off with their usual irritating fussing and pestering why am I in here momentarily taken AB back at being directly addressed by their main crush the two grams irls faltered in their approach for an instant before Sakura was able to to pull herself together and respond well Kakashi Sensei said that you were injured at the beginning of the invasion now more confused sake queried what Invasion blinking in surprise at him Eno wondered if his memory had been affected by the attack on his person shrugging off her thoughts on that matter she began to detail what had happened with Sakura occasionally adding in bits and pieces that she hadn't been aware of almost without conscious thought she found herself slightly gushing and repelling The Invasion completely ignorant of sas's increasing Fury and soccer's mounting confusion as soon as she finished making sure to mention the rumors surrounding Naruto's parentage and Whispers of a promotion Beyond chunin she turned to sake and waited for his reaction sake for his part was absolutely blank on the outside so great was his rage that his features were unable to express it clearly and so defaulted to a blank and expressionless Visage he could not seem to think beyond the knowledge that Naruto of all people had possessed such power without him knowing it was incam and cble that a no-name clanless orphan regardless of the rumors surrounding his possible father would be capable of such Feats Feats that he knew he could not even fathom doing who he snarled in his mind who thought him all these years why didn't they teach me I'm the one who needs to grow stronger to kill him why his thoughts cycled within his mind mind bolstering his anger to neverbe seen Heights so consumed was he by the Furious storm of emotion that he was not aware when he turned to the two girls by his bedside and slowly said leave something of his bottled up feelings must have shown because with none of her usual reluctance to leave him Sakura promptly stood up to leave somehow convincing herself that she was not fleeing Eno trailed after her pausing in the de orway to toss one last glance at the Frozen form of the uch air before she shut the door behind her now alone sake finally allowed himself to outwardly react to the situation his teeth grounded together in Fury his Sharingan activated and began to spin furiously and color rose in his cheeks as his rage effortlessly shattered his usually calm uch facade his hands hidden by the blanket cooled at his waist clenched so tightly that his nail cut into his palm leaving behind bloody red crescents in his pale skin hey thick oozing flawing hatred burst forth from his heart Philly in up his entire being and tell all that he knew all that he could have ever known all that he was was hate hatred at Naruto for being strong when he could not hatred at konaha for denying him the poe W or he needed to fulfill his lifelong dream hatred at him for destroying everything that he had ever loved above all hatred at himself for being weak suddenly he lurched forward right hand flying you P to grab at the place where his left shoulder met his neck it was only then that he became aware of the spreading marks on his body all originating from the cursed seal on his body gritting his teeth he forced himself to calm down and steadily pushed back the influence of the seal when he had it back under control he took in a deep breath and let it out abruptly his mind flashed back to the second stage of the chunin exams when he had been under the influence of orochimaru's seal when he had been too strong for any of the other Jenine to contend with no he recalled Nar was able to stop me with the thought of his teammate he was plunged back into his thoughts on the recent Invasion and how useless he had been in comparison to the academy dead last just as he was about to fully resumed the Vicious Cycle of his destructive Thoughts The Gentle clearing of a throat right beside his bed had him flinching and zeroing and on the figure suddenly standing there he had just man aged to take in the silver hair and glasses before the person spoke in an unassuming tone SAS [ __ ] my master has a proposal for you seating on his specially crafted raised chair The Crafty o d Fox known as onoi the fence sitter pondered the documents placed before him his spies had just brought word of the recent happenings in konah he wasn't even focused on the opportunities that Mig HT exists as a result of the damages sustained by konaha no he was in instead gazing at a picture that brought tension to his jaw and a hard glint to his eyes once he had heard news of another blonde H aired blue-eyed ninja capable of unbelievable high-speed movement as well as summoning toads he had contemplated the risks and benefits of attempting to assassinate the child before he got the Shan Eda truly grow into his power and wasn't that just a fearsome thought that the child was capable of such Feats at the young age of 13 honestly youngsters these days trying to surpass pass their Elders while still in diapers he wondered what this new development would mean for his village they had just barely finished recovering from the devastating blow dealt them by the yandi Hokage not to mention the recent issue with one of their strongest ninja defecting to join some Rogue group his granddaughter had grown into a fine kunoichi but even he had to admit that she would be no match for the rumored namazi air in truth he estimated that they might be perhaps a dozen at most ninja in Village capable of matching the child and he counted himself amongst them there had even been rumors a few years previous of the identity of the new caubi gariki the lack of identifying traits on the blond-haired child had weakened the Integrity of such rumors but if it were true then he knew that they were in serious trouble with a weary sigh he finally placed his stamp of approval on the documents he had been staring at for the past hour name namazi Uzumaki Naruto rank S-Class engage with caution skill High skills in tautu kenjutsu Ninjutsu unknown Talent with Jan Jutsu capable of cage level speed and strength and Toad summoning High Proficiency in the use of the Raiden element note rumored to be the son of the yellow Flash Bounty 40 million Rio Dead or Alive as he called for his secretary to come and send his approval to the Bounty station he began making plans to return I was abs jikis to the fold they would need all the strength that they could muster in the coming months the darkskinned cage considered the splintered remains of his desk while to the side his secretary shook her head in exasperation he stood up and walked to his balcony overseeing his village thoughts fixed on what he had just learned from one of his informants he didn't even entertain the notion that Uzumaki was not that man's son there was no doubt in his mind whatsoever how could there be when the boy was a mini replica th e only man who had ever matched him in speed while also wielding a high-speed Jutsu so like his own Raiden no yoro yet being a man who valued strength Above All Things the main though on his men D at that moment was that he was somewhat eager to test the boy's medal in battle but that was for another time he wondered what the repercussions of the recent events in konaha would be he had f n managed to fix most of the mistakes of his bloodline obsessed predecessor and had dragged kober into the echelons of the major powers in the Ninja World and now konaha had to go and pull such a stunt there was no doubt in his mind that the display of skill put on by the jenin during the chunin exams would see konaha reputation bolstered amongst the civilian clientele leading to an increase in Mission requests and revenue he let loose a weary sigh there was no helping it then it was time to start resending Killer B darui Team Samui and Yugo on more visible high-profile missions it wouldn't do for people to think that they didn't possess talented Shinobi of their own but first he turned to maoui and shouted maoui tell my foolish brother to meet me at my private training grounds it was time to put be through the paces a knock on the door announced the presence of yet another visitor before the door opened to reveal the bored face of narish Shikamaru and His companion akamichi G Shikamaru paused for a second as he took in the forms of his fellow jenin noting that for sake and Naruto the rest of the konaha 12 were present in Le hospital room with a mumbled Troublesome Shikamaru slouched into the room and placed his own get well card on the bedside table which was overflowing whiffs apparently Eno had been in the middle of sharing something and she promptly got back to it once the customary greetings were over and done with Shikamaru found himself unsurprised at the topic of the conversation as I was saying just when did Naruto T become so strong I mean wasn't it just yesterday that he was the dead last of our class an a sudden sigh from Shikamaru Cut Her Off causing her to turn an annoyed and expectant Gaze on the lazy chunin wondering if the effort of explaining was worth it Shikamaru let loose another sigh causing Eno's face to Titan in further annoyance before he explained it's obvious T had he was only the dead last because he wanted to be no because he didn't care enough not to be seeing the uncomprehending looks of his peers he elaborated remember Naruto used to skip a lot of classes never even showing up for taijutsu or weapons practice the academy only required that you attend a certain number of classes as well as pass your final exams to pass the year so he skipped head out on almost everything and that was why his grades were low enough to make him dead last obviously from his performance during the tunin exams and even during the Academy graduation it's CL ear that he had not been idle in the two years he was skipping the others hardly surprised by shikamaru's words and also by the fact that he spoke so much in one sitting took a moment to digest the explanation Lee Nei and tenton neither of whom had had much contact with narut before couldn't really draw their own conclusions on the matter the three of them had just assumed that narut o skills had been a combination of inborn talent and having a legend like Kakashi as a teacher Sakura's voice drew them out of their thoughts eh then why did he hide it I mean there's no way T had he would have just let people think he was weak if he wasn't well at least back then he wouldn't have the last part spoken at a lower volume reminded the jenin of Naruto's class that they C last mate had changed somewhere along the way and they hadn't noticed Shikamaru for his part was silent as he remembered days when teachers would send Naro out of class minutes before teaching them something important or when they would ignore the blonde boy sometimes insightful questions privately he wondered if Naro had simply given up on the academy and done things his own way and if that was the case how much stronger would he have been if he had actually had a dedicated teacher the gathered jenon spoke some more about the recent happenings in the village taking the time to congratulate Shikamaru on his promotion to which he merely mumbled his usual catchphrase they also talked about the rumors currently circulating The Village as well as the presence of the renowned medic senju sunade here Lee was ecstatic at the possibility of his injuries sustained during the preliminaries finally being healed their discussion was just winding down when Lee suddenly perked up and exclaimed I have heard that my new youthful rival is trapped here like me I'm sure it would bolster his flames of Youth if we paid him a visit after the few seconds spent parsing Lee's speech to understand understand him most of the jenin there expressed their consent at visiting Naruto Lee was helped into the wheelchair by his bed and together they trooped down to Naruto's room entering AF chair knocking in a smooth voice telling them to enter Naruto's blue gaze fixed on his fellow jenin and he observed as they took in the obscene amount of flowers balloons and Gifts surrounding his bed like an island in the sea apparently it had only taken a few days for Naruto's fan club to start up and grow in size to that of uch sake blinking in Amusement as he noticed that there was practically no space for them to stand close enough he finally relented reaching out he plucked a moderately sized wrapped package and with his peers looking on in interest took a very firm hold on his chakra and used the tiniest sliver of it to create a fine scalpel at the tip of his pointer finger using the chakra gathered there he fluidly sketched out an elegant script of squiggly lines on the bottom of the gift and focusing his mind on his purpose he then activated the newly etched seal with a shimmer of chakra the numerous gifts surrounding his bedside vanished into the seal leaving only the one present that he was holding even though he had been very delicate in his use of chakra he still felt the slight twinge of his bruised chakra Network complaining at his actions not reacting to the slightly wide eyes of the others in the room he placed a single gift back on the table in motion for them to make themselves comfortable shuffling forward clearly curious at what they had just seen the other konaha jenin arrayed themselves around nut's bed with Sakura taking the single seat available surprisingly it was not Eno who finally burst out in Rapid Fire questions at Naruto's actions it was tenton wait that just now was that a storage seal I used them a lot and I didn't recognize it also I noticed that there wasn't any smoke or sound when you sealed them and how did you draw without ink I've never heard of the method before while the others were still reeling from tenten's Rapid Fire questions Naruto found that he couldn't Su pressed the small smile that grew on his face nor did he want to however as he moved to give her a few answers vague as they may be he suddenly noticed the distracted and slightly glazed look in the eyes of the budding weapons mistress as well as the faint blush on her cheeks casting his eyes around revealed that she wasn't the only one whose eyes seemed unable to focus on his face or to focus on anything besides his face it took him only a moment to realize the cause of their distraction and when he did he only just managed to bite back a sigh it had taken him a few decades to figu re out some of the consequences of his transformation into the Eternal Sage first of all whenever he transferred into a new reality and a new body his Essence would begin to influence his physical body changing it to to more easily fit his soul the end result was that all scars on his body vanished leaving behind Flawless golden tan skin his eyes almost always ended up blue even if he had been born to different parents it was not always the case that his hair was golden but then those were often exceptions caused by Bloodlines when all was said and done even at the age of 13 Naruto was already a breathtaking sight and appearing shirtless and without his face mask just made his alur more notice ible secondly his chakra had not remained unchanged after absorbing an entire world's worth of Natural Energy that energy being the energy of life itself had a quality that always seemed to draw in living things causing them to feel relaxed and Bliss out in the present CE of concentrated doses of Natural Energy though Naruto was not currently molding Sage chakra his body's own normal chakra had been warped by the presence of a Sage's Soul causing its nature to TA chaos some of the relaxing aspects of the energy of life in fact he had been curious a few Millennia previous and had set out to test just how potent his chakra could be the results had been surprising he had discovered that at full blast his chakra was able to negate the terror inducing killing intent of the N9 beju combined in the presence of his chakra plants seemed Greener and the air seemed fresher life all round just seemed more vibrant the combination of the two two above mentioned factors was currently wreaking havoc on the attention spans of the konaha jenon present it w s not usually a problem since his custom limiter seal was usually kept on level seven limiting his chakra output as well as its passive effect on the people around him now his seal was on a constant level six in until his chakra Network healed completely from the bruising it had received owing to his actions to would be unable to seal off level six at that level his Aura was more noticeable owing to more of his chakra being on hand and thus able to radiate more of the effects of his chakra still the situation was not completely hopeless he mentally grasped his chakra and began to wind it tightly about his person ignoring the twinges that came from manipulating his chakra Network while it was still healing slowly the effect of his chakra Aura reduced until the genine present were able to shake off his alert the moment he saw that he had their attention he didn't wait for anyone to ask what had just happened and instead began to answer tenten's questions yes it was a storage seal a customized one hence the lack of smoke or sound the technique I used to draw it is a clan secret however sorry tenton having finally gotten a hold of herself was stumped at the last bit with furrowed brows she inquired further what Clan I thought you were an orphan Naruto let loose a noncommittal humand noticing that he had the full attention of everyone present he replied my clan the Uzumaki clan of Uzu shakar Shikamaru shifted at that drawing the notice of the others in the room with sharpened eyes he queried wait you're really from that Clan i t hot your last name was just chosen because you were an orphan Naruto had a small smile on his face as he shook his head to negate shikamaru's last statement Sakura piped up with a question of her own I remember reading about the clan but it was only small mention she turned expectant eyes on her blonde teammate unconsciously ignoring their somewhat strained relationship in favor of new knowledge with a shrug Naruto explained a little bit of Uzu Shaker's history their proficiency with fuinjutsu as well as their subsequent Destruction for said skills with an interested look in her eyes Eno leaned forward and asked is that where you learned your stuff from Clan Scrolls apparently that was a question everyone was interested in because the shifted in attention Naro spared a scant second to consider how to respond before finally settling on you could say that I came across some knowledge of my clan about 3 years ago Shikamaru then spoke with the satisfied air of someone who had just solved an intriguing puzzle three years ago that time you missed about a month of classes towards the end of the year then that must be why you began to skip you were using the time to train in Clan stuff the the rest leaned into take in Naruto's response to that theory he merely responded with an enigmatic smile that had most of them huffing in exasperation still most of them were convinced that Shikamaru was right in his conclusions Lee then chose that moment to burst out Naruto [ __ ] Your Flames of Youth were Burning Brightly during the chunin exams I hope that sunade Sama can heal me soon so that I may spar with you and encourage our Flames to new heights Naruto expressed his consent to the Future Spar while the others also exclaimed over his performance during the exams with most of them offering him congratulations since they fully believed that he would be promoted as well they all fell silent however when they noticed nut's Gaze on Nei Nei noticing the attention of his fellow jennin looked back stoically at the teen who had effortlessly defeated him in combat he noticed Naruto's eyes flick to his left hand glancing over for a second he saw that Naro had looked at his cousin once he turned back to the piercing blue eyes he found nutk face fixed in a questioning look with an eyebrow raised while Eve ryion else held their breath at the mounting tension Nei considered the talk he had had with his uncle after he had lost his match then with his features softening a little he inclined his head towards Naruto who returned the gesture with one of his own the two teens then had to fight back Snickers at the audible size of relief spreading throughout the room they had reached an understanding and now Nei was no longer blinded by his hatred the 11 members of the konaha 12 then spent some more time just talking amongst themselves the others slowly got introduced to the Naruto they had never taken the time to know and Naruto well he reconnected with the teens that had more often than not become best friends and More in other lives by the time the teens left Naruto's room not everything was dealt with but Bridges had been mended enough that everyone was comfortable with each other and there had even been an agreement to meet up at a grill place for lunch sometime later Naruto's face held a soft Smile as the last of his mates finally left his room now that he was alone he set about fully checking up on the status of his body apparently he had made a slight Miss calculation in the design of his custom limiter seal as evidenced by the present state of his chakra Network he had spent about 2 years on a constant level seven and when he had unsealed to Lev L6 and then flung around High powerered Jutsu like candy on Halloween he had strained his chakra Pathways before they could acclimatize to the new level it wasn't too bad though since this was th e first time he was ever using said seal it was actually pretty good for a first attempt all that he would need to do would be to tweak the seal a little bit to speed up the raate at which his body adjusted to new levels normally his Advanced regeneration would have kicked in by by now but it was a chakra based ability and so given that his ability to use chakra was slightly dampened he was haa Ling at a slower rate than normal still faster than the average ninja though at his current level using chakra caused a negligible ache in his body as long as he wasn't doing anything extreme like summoning also as he was now level six and all there were only a handful of people alive who could sneak into konaha harm him and then make their way out before being intered accepted pleased with h the pace that his body was mending and with the general state of things he made to relax back in his bed when he suddenly tensed up his piercing blue eyes flashing to the darkest corner of his room just in time to see a figure materialize out of thin air the new comr was dressed in black robes with red clouds and an orange swirly mask with one eye hole in it jiah's hand was inches fro em the door handle when he felt the spike of foreign and hostile chakra in his godson's room before the surge had fully vanished the door was already halfway through the wall on the other side of the room lodged there by jiah's Mighty shove he only took a heartbeat to understand what his eyes were seeing orange mask single sharing an eye and above all a black cloak with red clouds akitsuki before he moved hurdling across the floor towards the masked intruder with his right hand outstretched and clutching a swirling ball of condensed chakra in the doorway serut toi dawned the Persona of the cam no Shinobi as he prepared to move into any opening that jiah created while behind him Kakashi and sunade shifted as well in preparation for a supporting attack all plans wer e sarily tossed out the window as jariah phased through the stranger clutched renan and all and obliterated the wall behind him the destruction and use of chakra drew the attention of nearby Anu and with a flutter of black there was a fourman squad arrayed behind the three ninjas in the door as well as occupying some of the space previously taken by the now non-existent wall surrounding the doorway as sarutobi motioned for them to Halt their attacks worried about collateral damage if their attacks passed through the Intruder he watched on as jarah attempted to regain his footing from the surprise miss a pale hand bearing a ring suddenly landed on the toad sain's shoulder and before anyone could react the air around Jah began to warp and twist into itself seeken G to suck the son into places unknown jariah grimaced as he fought to escape t- shaling his chakra to no avail just as he was about to succumb to the assault and with the surrounding Kahan ninja helpless to do anything there were three flashes of golden yellow light two so close together that they seemed to be one everyone blinked as they found Jah suddenly seating next to the crouching form of Uzumaki Naruto a single thought flashed through everyone's mind at the same time heran before anyone one could react to the reemergence of such a legendary technique Nar spoke up that attire that technique that chakra without a doubt you are the Ninja who ripped the caubi out of my mother and started its Rampage in konaha 13 years ago bodies shifted as the ninjas present released a burst of killing intent in a knee-jerk reaction to Naruto's statement with the danger level of their foe just increased they all focused as one on the enemy now determined more than ever to bring him down the masked man responded to Naruto's words speaking in an even tone I see you know of what happened that night how unexpected as people glanced at him in expectation of his response Naruto merely locked gazes with the strangers lone eye and replied all the while ignoring the startled gasps that sounded as people caught sight of his suddenly red and black slitted eyes no matter how you try you can't hide that kind of foul chakra from the caubi eyes widened as those who heard him stiffened in surprise at having not sensed him accessing the cao's Chaw K it spoke of a level of control that was frankly alarming the masked man contemplated the blond-haired kid before him after hearing of the boy's performance during the tunin exams and the subsequent Invasion he had elected to look in on the brat intending to find out if the boy would be a threat to his plans his first inkling that something was wrong was when the boy noticed him as so on as he had begun to warp in into his room next had been the fact that the boy had fearlessly met his eyes and all his attempts to put a Jutsu on him had failed the Illusions just seemed to be sliding off him like water off a duck next had been his command of the Horan displaying a proficiency with the Jutsu that rivaled that of his own father now the boy was speaking of things he wasn't supposed to know hinting at a cordial enough relationship with the caoi sealed in him as well as an astonishing command of the beu chakra he silently watched the other Kahan ninja present Shish if in their places as the various bombs were dropped one after the other finally his red and black gaze a lighted on a silver-haired masked face and his eyes flashed with hidden malice as his thoughts were flung on another tangent he knew that something in him had broken irreparably as he had laid in the dark waiting to die trapped under tons of rock and all alone he was also aware that his master's meddling in his psyche had damaged him further all the Twisted words and he only suspected the Jutsu backed commands that had been given to him he knew these things and yet he could not find it in himself to care he would see to the Fulfillment of all their plans even if he had to take care of the caubi gariki years ahead of schedule nothing would keep him from seeing her again Naruto's now blue gaze remained on the maske wearing stranger even as he felt jiah retake his feet next to him he remained in position waiting for a signal and and as soon as he got it he was off the Watchers tensed as Naruto and the masked man suddenly moved in syn racing towards each other as they moved to intercept a subtle amboo hand signal from Naruto had them reluctantly staying their position a few feet away from the quickly approaching blonde the masked man's cursed ey noticed a twitch in the teen's right hand effortlessly tracking the tripr canai that was suddenly flying towards his head as the blade sunk into his head and began to through he spared a moment for one thought like father like son he brought his right hand up to grasp nutk chest to warp him away not even stumbling when his fingers only just brushed him before he vanished in a flash of golden yellow light as he sensed the sudden presence of the child above him his I flashed in Triumph as his left hand which had been raised during his approach brushed against Naruto's arm he watched as the eyes of the surrounding ninja widened in Dawning horror relishing in their distress as he countered the move that had faed him 13 years ago before he could celebrate however his eye suddenly picked up on a second Tri prong canai it was falling right past his face he only had time to spare one thought damn again the cloaked Intruder was suddenly propelled into what remained of the wal jarah had destroyed by the force of the renon thrust into his gut bits of his red and black cloak floated to the floor as well as some Blood and Tissue once the room cleared the people watching took in the damage rought to the stranger even as they all prepared to move in and finished taking him down however since all but one had been focused on his body they all missed something vital their heads all snapped to the door at the sound of a Cho K off breath and they turned to find haki Kakashi headband raised to reveal his spinning sharing an eye which was wide with stunned disbelief and something akin to horror his whispered word which still penetrated the silence had them all flinching back to the Intruder allowing them to take in the entire scene Naruto was standing in the center of the room where he had met the Intruder and outsmarted him in his right hand he clutched the two Tri prong canai he had teleported to in his left he held on to the orange mask he had ripped off against the wall the formerly masked stranger felt the wind on his face causing him to snap his gaze up into the wide eyes of the Ninjas presence Kakashi's word a whisper on the wind oido a few notes if I might have some of your time first of all allow me to address the delay in posting a new chapter I had been asked a question which caused me to pause and contemplate where I wanted to go with this story it had taken me some time to realize that I was going about it all wrong I didn't start this story with the intention of writing a deep plot with so many twists and turns and hidden secrets no I merely had a scene in M why head of Naruto ripping off the hyuga Caden and the rest is history if authors are allowed to write hundreds of thousands of words worth of the protagonist just sleeping his way through everything G that moves and some things that don't I think I am perfectly allowed to write a story where he is a cool guy who kicks ass and takes names all the while casually reading a book if I want a serious fic I have my bleach story for that this is just a project in self Imus ment and I am glad that others are able to enjoy the story as well okay with that done the next matter is that this story is very close to its conclusion I know I know I had mentioned the intention to write the shapu and Arc after this but I considered Matt don't worry I'm not going to make some halfar ending and slap a complete sticker on it I will bring the story to a reasonable stopping point but I mean I want to break out of this story and explore some more with his character I even already have the opening chapters for four other short maybe 30,000 words Naruto stories involving our beloved Eternal sage and here's a sneak peek of one just a few sentences though we wouldn't want to give anything away serut Toby and manado spun to face the door as it was flung open by a flustered chunin who promptly blurted out Hokage Sama there's a blond stranger being held at the hospital he came in with the body of uch obido he alive serut toi only just felt the hand suddenly placed on his shoulder before his office vanished in a flash of yellow light rushing into the hospital room noting the presence of two guards outside just in time to hear a smooth voice respond Naruto my name is Naruto they took in the blond-haired blue-eyed stranger whose face was covered with a face mask much like Kakashi but that's not important right now manato thought he brought my kid back home thank thank you for taking the time to read this story please leave a review behind you lead the soul away disclaimer I don't own anything in Naruto a an so far I doubt there will be any pairings in this story but well we'll see how it goes I aim to explore a very different Naruto one who has been tempered by countless years essentially a cool calm and collected all around bamf enjoy and please leave feedback thank you for all your review VI follows and favorites your words of encouragement are truly truly appreciated sju sunade side as she silently contemplated the saucer of sake held in her deceptively light grip a sudden shriek of happy laughter Drew her gaze back to the window of her new office allowing her to see a little kid being chased by another in some sort of game tossing back the alcohol with the effortless ease of Decades of practice sunat ER returned to her desk into the half full bottle on top of it it she knew that shison would not appreciate her drinking on the job but given the high stress of her past few days she believed she was entitled a little Indulgence once more she allowed her brown eyes to rest on the scene outside her window affording her a direct view towards the famed Hokage Monument bearing the faces of her four predecessors with a ruul smile she recalled The Words which she had spoken in blinding grief and loss-filled anger if I never set foot back in this black hole of a village it would be too soon quote it had been a dreadful time for her as she struggled to cope with the sudden loss of the spot of sunshine that had been her brother sju naaki she had stewed in her grief and pain and loss for weeks before jariah had barged into the darkness of her morning going so far as to track her down in the town she had fled to and dragged her out into the warm sunlight of recovery her teammate the ever loud Brash and headstrong jariah had wasted no time in forcing her to come to terms with the loss of her brother making her remember not the sight of his bloodied and bruised corpse but the beaming smile that he often wore before undertaking some mischievous task helping her etch the laughter and life that filled her days with him in the depths of her soul where time could not Dull the memories they had shared after days of rebuffing jiah's attempts to help her sometimes so violently that he had been forced to seek the aid of the Town civilian healer she had finally broken down and wept in his arm wailing her grief out for the world to hear and through it all he had been there for her though she had begun a journey of healing she had still refused to return to konaha instead pleading with her Sensei to allow her undertake a training mission of sorts the death of her brother had left in her a burning desire to push the boundaries of the medical field and attain nay surpass the level of her own grandfather sju hashirama while she had been waiting in the town for Jah to return with her 's decision she had run into a fellow konaha ninja who had chosen to spend his week-long leave in that town with his niece who was a budding kunoichi after a moment of thought she recalled his name it had been kadan after a few da Ys of running into him in her bar of choice she had finally relented and gone on a few dates with him there had been promise there but somehow every time she visualized her future it was not his light blue hair she saw or his dark green eyes after their third date Dan had tried to give her a good night kiss and she had unconsciously turned to let it land on her cheek instead a few beats of silence had followed and before she could begin stuttering out apologies he had smiled softly in understanding and said it's all right I think I knew from the first moment I saw you that you were all ready for another but I chose to Hope fortunately he had been an understanding guy and they had parted as friends with Tsunade even spending some time with his niece shison and encouraging the girl's ambition as a medic the day after their amicable transition to just friends she had walked into a bar to hear a familiar boisterous laugh and without realizing it a happy smile had s PR across her face as she moved towards the source of the laughter for an instant sunade had locked eyes with the ninja who was beginning to gain a reputation as the Fearsome toad sage and it w as in that moment as his eyes lit up at her presence that she knew surprisingly or maybe not if one considered the two people involved the recent Revelation didn't actually change much between th m jariah still went out to brothel and wrote bad porn while she took up gambling and drinking though neither in excessive amounts and when the permission from her Sensei came through sunade act her bags and began her journey across the elemental Nations if she noticed that jiah happened to be passing by about once every 3 months neither of them mentioned it they had never acted on what they knew lay between them they had never needed to it was enough to know that at the end of the day the other would be there with a smile and a warm cup of sake snapping out of her tea Hots as her ears picked up the slight rustle of fabric sunade led a warm smile spread across her face as the newcomer walked up to stand beside her slightly brushing shoulders with her in an affectionate gesture allowing some of her weight to rest against the solid and warm body next to her she soaked in the piece currently permeating the room content to Simply bask in it for the time being finally sighing as she realized that she would have to return to her work as Hokage sunade moved back to her desk Dawning the Persona of the God I'm Hokage once more turning to face jarah as he too walked away from the window to stand in front of her desk she leaned forward hands clasped in front of her face and serious hazel eyes focused on him as she asked so what is the situation over there like nodding to her question jariah began to give his detailed report the rebel faction has finally managed to defeat Yura but in the depths of his soul the yandi mizukage watched helplessly as the anti- bloodline army clashed with the rebels he was powerless to keep from nodding as one of his commanders asked if the Ambush Squad lying in waight should attack now even now as he watched the smooth execution of a carefully planned two-part assault internally gritted his teeth as he waited for the perfect moment to strike next to his Consciousness he felt the deceptively still Essence that was the core of the Sandy also lying in weit a few weeks previous one of the last few people who had stuck by him through his changes obviously hoping that he would come back to his senses finally gave up on him and tried to assassinate him being that it was not the first time since the subversion of his will that such a thing had happened it really ought to H Avenue been an unmemorable display of crushing might however the person in question one tatsumaki Sosa had been with him from the time he had accepted the position of yandi mizukage his death at his own hands even if he had not been in control of them had affected him it had shaken him greatly it had shaken him enough after the event he had managed to kind of Step Back From the G enjutsu manipulations and coercion ressing his free will he had essentially removed the essence of his Consciousness from Direct Control of his body leaving behind a puppet dancing on the strings of numerous Jutsu in some ways his limited Freedom was worse since he was now fully conscious of his own helplessness no longer blinded by the haze of Illusions in other ways it was far better CH of his return to self had been a meeting with his beu the three-tailed sea turtle had managed to escape being made a puppet of the Sharingan wielder that had attacked his host as Yura had learned that escape had been Thanks to two factors the first being the Sand's near unparalleled ability with Illusions using Mist as the Catalyst and its enviable ability to create doorways too pocket Dimensions where it could hide itself combining those two abilities had allowed it the chance to evade the efforts of the Akatsuki member known as Toby when Yura had managed to dissociate himself from the Illusions isobu had wasted no time in getting in touch with him and for the first time since they had been forcefully brought together host and beu agreed on one thing it was better to be dead than to be controlled now as the two armies withdrew from their Clash yura's body stepped forward into the vast Space Between The Battered and bruised Waring factions and Osio NL s gays took note of the fact that even with the benefit of an ambush and Superior numbers the anti- bloodline Army had fared slightly worse than the bloodline Rebels the blank Gaz tracked the red splash of color in the gray landscape as terumi May stepped forward to meet him in battle chojo and now reluctantly waiting behind at the head of the army appearing Regal in her stance despite the small number of rips in her clothing chumi May looked steadily at the man who had used the blood of her people to paint their own home red and as she met his lifeless gaze she vowed that her people would be free that day even if she had to die to see it so the genjutsu controlled mizukage neither spoke nor gestured but May's eyes widened in alarm all the same at the sight before her a to earing wave of water was suddenly bearing down on her and the Army behind her even as she molded two of her chakra Natures to defend against it she knew that it would not be enough none of them Sue LD have fathomed that yura's command over water was so Advanced seconds before the wave would have obliterated the rebels a pulsive chakra originating from the side of the battlefield caused gasp s to sound out on both sides as the wave of water froze into a beautiful ice sculpture before anyone could react to the sudden change the ice shattered into millions of pieces which promptly reformed into lethal needles all pointed towards yura's army with something like a whisper of song the needles traveled across the sky as they bore down on the Army leaving in their wake a breath talk in Rainbow of colors as the light refracted through them yur's body didn't react as almost a third of his army was put out of commission by the reversal of his own attack instead he turned to T he source of the chakra source and found a short but painfully beautiful figure panting slightly at the expenditure of chakra just as he prepared to crush the Intruder he noticed May's wide-eyed low okay of hesitant hope and followed her gaze to the figure suddenly standing not too far away the entire Battlefield was silent save for the moans of the injured and dying as everyone took in the appearance of the new figure standing cas at an impressive six feet of muscled silent death his huge Zan bat slung across his shoulders the demon of the bloody Mist smirked slightly at the looks of surprise and fear sent his way tossing a fond look of Pride at his Apprentice he thrust his sword forward with a bloodthirsty smile on his face and roared out attack from seemingly nowhere a veritable horde of Rogue ninja and mercenaries descended on the anti- bloodline faction roaring in blood lust and rage Zabuza had put the money given to him by Nar to good use hiring as many sword arms as he could with the combination of the capital his own reputation and the promise of more compensation once they won back kaker he had managed to raise an army that rivaled that of the mizukage in sheer number with a crash much alike the booming of Thunder the two armies collided in a flurry of blood and removed limbs Jutsu were exchanged to lethal effect and sword sung thrr out the air as they gorged themselves on the blood of the vanquished not to be outdone the rebel Army roused themselves with a roar That Shook the Earth and leapt Into The Fray mowing down the ant I bloodline Coalition as they executed a reversal of the attack that had bled out their own forces blurring forwards Zabuza didn't even bother with his usual approach of hiding in the Mist again TI master of water manipulation like Yura it would be a waste of time and chakra as he drew even with may she seamlessly slipped in next to him moving in tandem with him as though they had been fighting together all their lives with a grunt of effort a flash of silver and a stream of lava the final battle for the bloody Mist had begun may panted as she struggled to steady her swaying body blood dripping from A Cut Above her left eye and her previously fair skin already showing glimpses of what would become impressive bruises later next to her Zabuza leaned on the sword driven through the Soggy soil fighting to steady his blurred vision and regain his breath across from the two Yura straightened from his slouched position mindlessly ignoring the pain from his battered and bruised body at this point the other combatants on the field had ceased fighting with the rebel Army and their mercenary allies succeeding in subduing yura's Army now they all watched s ntl y as the three cage level ninjas got back their fourth wind in the depths of his mind Yura and isobu gered their figurative loins as they prepared to finally make their move sensing that the puppet was about to pull out the trump card both may and Zabuza tensed as they sensed a steady rise in their opponent's chakra paling as they unanimously drew the proper conclusion they leapt forward as one seeking to disable Yura before he could carry out his next move with a roar of defiance Zabuza plunged forward with his massive blade intending to run Yura through before he could call on his beu 3 seconds before the blade reached him Yura was suddenly cloaked in a bubbling miasma of potent Yuki 2 seconds before contact Zabuza knew that he was about to die 1 second before impact Yura and isobu heaved with their collected might and the chakra cloak flickered and died May slid to a stop with wide eyes as she felt the entire world draw in a deep breath and hold it Zabuza stood Frozen in his finishing pose as his disbelieving gaze locked with the no longer lifeless eyes of the yandi mizukage in the sudden stunn silence that had descended upon the battlefield yura's softly spoken Last Words traveled effortlessly through the air thank you for setting me free obido slumped down against one of the walls in his lair as he ignored the saint Edy flow of blood coming from his damaged left arm choosing instead to think about the events of the past few hours after his unmasking before the gathered forces of the konah elite he had escap Ed after distracting them with a hastily cobbled together Amaterasu arriving in his personal rooms in a Meeker he had moved to tend to his wounds when a flicker of chakra had had him spinning AO ND to meet the impassive gaze of one of Nag's paths the one made using yahiko for an instant they had both been silent as they locked gazes before yahiko had coolly said I have been waiting for you IA obido only Decades of instinct had made obido turn intangible an instant before the wave of gravitational force obliterated his room and the four rooms Beyond it he had hesitated for a moment relying on his passive defense to keep him from harm it had been a grave mistake something not commonly known but which he himself had knowledge of was the fact that the renegon Gran Ted the user the ability to manipulate either of the two constituents that made up chakra less commonly known with obido and nagato being the only living beings was the fact that obido mangu granted ability to turn intangible had a basis in the manipulation of the spirit spiritual component of chakra with his senses dulled from the injury he had sustained so far obido was too slow to avoid th E fist that drove into the back of his head glowing with the power of imbued spiritual energy dazed his training still kicked in and he rited himself as he flew through the air landing on his feet already ready to retaliate with his gaze burning with hatred he snarled out just what do you think you are doing nagato with his iconic emotionless voice the orange-haired diva paath replied you have long since led us astray posing as the legend you are not as the God you are not you have exceeded your use iiha and now you will know pain obido was shocked to Stillness as he gazed upon the man he had made a legend upon the person who had once called him teacher it was the straw that broke the camel's back with a roar more appropriate for an enraged animal obido suo Ned the spiritual guard Ian of the uch clan suzano by the time the diva paath had dug himself out of the rubble caused by the spiritual Guardian the former head of the Akatsuki group was nowhere to be found Now obido cast his weary gaze around the room in which his master had nursed him back to some semblance of Health years ago he wondered what his next move should be their plans had ACC Ed for such deviations but not to such a degree as he sat there his mind fractured Beyond any hope of complete healing began to churn out ideas for dealing with the sudden turn of events still a part of him wondered wondered if it was all worth it I mean I've been following his plans for the past decade and it hasn't brought me anything but with a start his thoughts were cut short as he hunched forward pitiful sounds escaping from his mouth as he fought against the sudden mental attack besing him in the depths of his psyche the fail safes implanted there by the subtle manipul of the sharingan's most infamous Master kicked in with a Vengeance as Obito's doubts and thoughts of Disobedience grew with a Dawning sense of [ __ ] he fought and struggled as he fell Chi his Consciousness being systematically suppressed by potent Jutsu backed commands Beyond his ability to counter as the last of his strength failed him he led loose one final broken whale of defeat before all the life fled his eyes leaving behind the empty orbs of a puppet Rising mechanically to its feet the body of shha obido walked over to an unremarkable wall in the underground Lira ND began to blaze through a long sequence of esoteric seals with a hiss of sound the wall slid away to reveal another room hidden within with two concrete tables at its center with space in between them for a person to stand two preserved bodies rested side by side one on each table smoothly moving towards the body nearest to it the scarred figure paid no heed to the complex ceiling array that surrounded the table nor to the effect its dripping blood had on the seals though the puppet could care less about the seals the same could not be said for the suppressed part of uch obido still reeling from the Betrayal of the one he had called Master he looked through eyes no longer under his control to see the most complex sealing work he had ever laid eyes upon in it he could see elements of blood seals and medical seals and with a flutter of trepidation parts of the formula involved in the Forbidden technique cochos edot Tensai his attention was drawn away as his body came to a stop in between the two tables and simply laid down on the floor facing the ceiling and conveniently positioned dead center in the complex ceiling array raising its hands above its chest it began to blaze through a long number of hand seals many of which had to have been specifically created for whatever technique was about to be performed completely trapped within his mind you Shia oido railed in impotent anger as he watched his body begin to weave numerous unknown hand seals obviously in preparation for some rare and forbidden Jutsu obido screams of Rage abruptly tur Ned into screams of pain as he felt as though the very essence of his being was being torn into he h and fought against the pain is the jupu neared its completion the controlled body complet Ed the 41 hand seal and prepared to do the last one but its hands seemed to be repelling each other as though the very air itself was fighting against its actions indeed that was the case as soon as the body had completed the 41st hand seal chakra sensors spread all across the elemental Nations had Frozen in horror as their senses registered a perversion in the world around so pervasive was the disgusting and tainted feeling that they were unable to pinpoint even its General location and now as the puppet succeeded in bringing its hands together in the final 42nd hand seal the universe wailed an outrage as the very fabric of nature was ruthlessly twisted and its la violated iiha obido on the cusp of passing out from whatever Unholy technique had just been performed heard his lifeless voice pronounced the last words he would ever hear usushi kinjutsu Edo Rene tensi no Jutsu forbidden art of the village hidden in the whirlpool Ur samsara of heavenly life technique with one final surge of chakra the soul of Uchiha obido was cast into Oblivion leaving his cobbled together body to crumble into dust in the absence of its Soul suddenly a whirlwind kicked up picking up the ashes of the Lobo and funneling them into one of the bodies on the slab once all the ash had vanished the wind followed leaving the entire room quiet and Serene until a gasp shattered the Stillness surging upwards into a seated position the cloaked figure looked around himself with wonderfilled eyes his last memory had been a world of D Arness after his own power had turned on him and robbed him of his sight turn turning his head to the right a choked off cry escaped his lips as he scrambled from the stone table stumbling on still two weak legs to get to the other body with shaking hands he smoothed back the gray hair of the Aged corpse as he felt silent tears streaming down his face yet before he could get lost in his grief he picked up a symbol from the corner of his eye which was achingly familiar not daring to hope he slowly made his way with unsteady steps that were rapidly firming the longer he walked toward W the symbol etched into a desk pausing before it he ran his fingers along the scarred surface feeling a melancholic smile stretching across his painfully handsome features with a sigh his hand C aim up and ran through a set of hand seals that he hadn't used since the days of his childhood when they would hide Treasures in Chakra puzzles that only they knew how to open reaching inside the suddenly revealed compartment he picked up the journal found inside and his breath hitched in his throat as he saw handwriting so familiar that it hurt to read it Gathering his composure he opened the book and began to read becoming more relieved the longer he went on red and black eyes flying across pages and effortlessly etching them permanently into his memory finally hours later he put down the book and laughed in Jubilation at what he had just read things were not as dire as he had thought and he finally had a direction in which to head turning to a sealed closet he pulsed shock raw through its door and began to Dawn the battle armor stashed within once he was done he made his way towards the exit of The Hideout pausing beside the other body to utter a few parting words I'll be seeing you soon Nissan Naruto allowed his gaze to pan across the village as he quickly made his way towards the Hokage Tower easily noticing the looks being thrown his way from the villagers that he jumped over one part disbelief three parts guilt two parts awe and a half part fear ever since the Bingo books fart and his parentage made public for all asundry the attitudes of te he general public had taken a sharp turn for the better though he found that their General fickleness about such things was slightly distasteful still he was pleased that the people around him had begun to really take him seriously especially his fellow graduates in fact he considered the training session he had witnessed the day before if keba kept up such a punishing Pace with his sister and members of his clan then he would easily attain chunan level in no time also if the rumors were to be believed the other members of the konaha 12 were also training just as hard it would seem that all the hype surrounding Naruto had motivated them to try to catch up the changes from the past few days were not only constrained to his agates though everywhere he looked he could s e the older generation of ninja going back to the drawing board to fine-tune their skills dust off their techniques and remove the rust from their equipment apparently getting shown up by a fresh out of school jenin had really put things in perspective for them added to the recent talk of the infiltration by an Akatsuki member whom Naruto also took care of the adults were more on guard that ever before the last he had heard Kakashi was even training with guy to refine his taijutsu after getting tips from jayah on how to take his Chidori further so things were going good for the village hidden in the leaves though there were a few downsides ever since sake had awoken and learned of the happenings of the past few days he had been Moody and irritable making him a pain too be around for even his resilient Fang girls Naruto who had Millennia of experience in reading people and SAS in particular knew what was going to happen next he was so certain that he could Eve n guess as to why he was summoned to the Hokage office immediately after returning from his solo Mission stepping into sunade office after nodding at the guards posted outside it he allowed his e yes to rest on the woman seated in the main chair observing her for the scant few seconds before she focused on his presence in the mission she wanted to send him on when he had first met her in the aftermath of Obito's attack he had responded to her far more warmly than he had ever responded to anyone the first time leaving the sand Dame jariah and Kakashi at a loss though he knew that his actions had confused them he had found that he couldn't actually bring himself to care how could he expect them to understand the fondness he still held for the blonde woman before him sunade like jariah was one of the scant few people who were almost always the same in every reality he had been to in particular in almost all interactions with her she had treated Naruto decently of and leading to a similar relationship between them that existed in his first life a mix between mother and son and brother and older sister what had made him even warmer towards her was the fact that in the life before his current one he had not called tady Hokage he had called her mother after the events of the caubi attack sunade who had been more involved in the lives of kashina and manado had taken him away from konaha before serut toi could let loose the truth of his identity as the caubi jiki she had raised him as her own teaching him how to be a decent person and a medic who was almost her equal so focused had she been on his upbringing that she had gone stone cold sober for 15 years and only ever gambled a handful of times she had loved him unconditionally as he had her now as he looked at her talking to his Godfather he allowed a small smile to cross his face hidden once more under his face mask picking up on jiah's boisterous laugh caused his Focus to swing onto the white-haired man now there was another one of those people who usually meant a lot to Naruto in all the lives that he lived perhaps even more than Tsunade jiah usual Lee went out of his way to make sure that Naro was well cared for whenever he could in fact once after a particularly bad betrayal a herur and broken Naruto had actively sought out realities where his closest confidence actively hated him perhaps in some misguided attempt at lashing out it had taken him a few dozen to find one in which Kakashi wanted nothing to do with him another handful later before he landed in one in which the sand Dame couldn't care less about him finally it had taken him exactly 829 realities before he found a world in which jiah beel Amed him for the death of his student and disliked his guts truly the toad Sage was a rare individual shaking off his thoughts he stepped fully into the room garnering the attentions of the people present and causing jariah to Trail off standing at easy attention before the two quasi family members he said simply said reporting in from my successful Mission sunade Sama with a sharp nod T sunade accepted the signed mission report and immediately moved on to business idly regretting that she couldn't take the time talk some more with the team that was rapidly becoming one of her favorite people in the village fixing Naro with a steady look she began to speak noticing her words capturing the attention of the recently arrived Kakashi and Sakura early this morning a report C aiming of a jenin sneaking away from the village in the direction of grass country investigation revealed said jenin to be W Uchiha sake a team consisting of jenin hyuga Nei inuzuka kba akamichi choji and led by chunan Nar Shikamaru was dispatched to retrieve him pausing she took in the subtle tension in Kakashi's frame the pness of saker's face and the lack of surprise in Naruto's eyes filing that observation away for later and continuing on she said as you know the other four cages will be arriving shortly and it would be in our best interest to have this issue resolved before then so this is your mission Jun and Naruto you are to head out immediately to provide support to team Nara in the retrieval of Uchiha sake to hopefully return in time to attend the meeting of the cages seeing that she was done and knowing that they were strapped for time Naruto nodded and spun to leave for his mission at the doorway he drew up short at soccer's panicked voice wait Naruto please please turning his head he looked into her eyes and saw a girl fighting between her loyalty to her Village her concern for her teammate and her love for a misguided young man flicking his eyes in Kakashi's Direction he met his teacher solam I pasting on a convincingly cheerful ey smile he turned to his pink-haired teammate and he replied don't worry sakur I'll be we'll be back soon with that he was out in a flurry of black and red hea fought to regain his breath as he watched Nei furiously battling with their opponent it had taken High Este team a few hours to catch up with sake and when they did they had all tried to talk him out of his actions it had all been for not only the fact that nei's Bakugan had been active had previous ented him from getting his tendons severed by the concealed yakushi Kabuto after they had regrouped from the sudden attack they had vacillated between disgust and anger as they listened to Sate maddened ravings about his drive for the power to avenge his clan having been informed of Kabuto's status as a traitor and his apparent skills as a junan level ninja they had immediately prepared f are one of the hardest battles of their lives true to form Shikamaru had wasted no time in devising plans within plans to handle their opponents and within seconds of their confrontation they had be e locked in a furious battle that required all their skill and teamwork to survive worse by the fact that sake was actually fighting with Kabuto for some time before he had been told to go on ahead still between them they had actually managed to push the junan back and injur H really didn't do much good given his prodigious medical skills after getting his second wind kba moved into position to take over from Nei noticing choji doing the same in the periphery of his vision though their battle had been going on for almost an hour he knew that they were steadily wearing Kabuto down meaning that it was only a matter of time before they got through his defenses with a surge of Hope kba thought to himself we can win we can win against a junan moments before a chilling monotone cut through the air originating from just behind kba Kabuto why are you struggling against such trash as he spun into a defensive position the only thing he had time to see was AF lash of pale white before his world vanished in an explosion of pain and blood shoi crashed into the ground with an earthshaking boom as he fell to the punishing onslaught of orochimaru's main enforcer he only had enough strength to turn his head as another body impacted the ground beside him after the dust cleared he saw the barely conscious form of his team leader and best friend battered cut bruised and utterly defeated the slow approach of footsteps had him struggling to look up only to meet the cool disdainful gaze of the pale- haired teen standing above him whose right hand was raised to deliver the finishing blow it never fell Choi was sure that he hadn't blinked and yet somehow he had still missed it kimimaro's eyes widened in pain as he felt his hardened bones shatter from the impact of the Fist suddenly planted in his gut tumbling uncontrollably through the air he slammed into the body of his fellow sound ninja causing them to crash into the ground in an explosion of sound and dust coughing up blood at the damage rought by that single blow he looked up to find nine blond blond-haired replicas standing in between him and the konah Haim he watched as f r of the Clones moved to pick up their fallen comrades while the other four each moved to begin providing field healing to them with a strain chuckle shikamaru's pained voice rang through the air hey took you long enough narut turning to smile at his friend Nar responded in a vaguely sheepish tone a sorry about that I had to double back the confusion his excuse generated s cleared up by the sudden arrival of another clone bearing the brutally beaten body of an unconscious Uchi sake into the sudden silence Naruto spoke up go on I'll catch up with you guys when I am done here with a nod at their creator the Clones took off with the four unburdened clones surrounding their burdened counterparts in a diamond formation gritting his teeth at the sudden change in their plans Kabuto stepped forwards and spoke in a slightly mocking tone Naruto [ __ ] what a surprise surely you don't think that you can handle both of us to you we are each on a level above even haki Kakashi you know Nar tossed a considering glance in Kabuto's Direction then he considered what his Sentry clone had just reported and then finally he shook his head sorry Kabuto but I don't have time for this eyes widening in apprehension neither Kabuto nor His companion had time to react before their world vanished in a flash of yellow light gazing in cooly at the two headless bodies before him Naruto didn't even twitch as a sword erupted from his chest effortlessly piercing through his heart hissing in wordless aggravation his attacker twirled and sliced th out the air where Naruto's head had been a scan second before the sound of Flesh hitting flesh heralded the Turning of his as salent into mud as the Clone was killed by the Fatal strike to its jaw turning to face the other side of the clearing Nar spoke one word Orochimaru Landing far more silently than a man his size had a right to the yandi rage allowed his Stern gaze to take in the sight of the village laid out before him reluctantly acknowledging the magnificence of the village even in light of the recent past events he made his way through the gates paying no mind to the stuttering gate guards falling over themselves to see his Entourage in behind him darui and team Samui curiously took in the sights and sounds around them as they made their way towards the gleaming ated hok Tower as he followed the blackhaired secretary to the meeting room he sensed that he was the last one to arrive though that realization mattered little to him stalking into the room like a great Beast the darkskinned cage took in his seated colleagues and their own guards behind them in the middle of the room with her back to the only window sju sunade watched them all with a Steely Brown gaze while behind her haki Kakashi retired Hokage serut toi hen and jiah of the sonin stood calmly to her right the San junan known as Baki sat in his position as temporary C cage while the now far more stable sabaku noara stood behind him and in between his two siblings beside the K cage the custom made elevated chair gave away its occupant ey NTI y before his eyes fell upon the aged man himself with his eyes closed in the patience gained from Decades of leading a village the sandam Suchi KAG cut a commanding presence despite his diminutive stature behind him his granddaughter kitsuchi Stood Beside her partner akatsuchi and her father kitsuchi on the other side of the godam Hokage the red-haired mizukage presented an all earing image as she lounged elegantly in her chair while behind her the figures of a Zabuza chojo and Haku stood guard striding forward he took his seat beside the mizukage and wasted no time on formalities as was the Norm with him so sunade what can you tell us about the Akatsuki utakata collapsed against a tree as his legs finally gave out panting harshly he raised his weary gazed towards the unruffled man standing before him taking in the gleaming red armor and the elegant sword clutched in his hand disbelief and denial wed heavily with the proof of the vision before him in a world where human beings were capable of redefining the landscape with a few hand seals a man considered to be the boogeyman of the Shinobi world would have to be fearsome indeed as his F adding Vision tracked the Casual approach of the man that had effortlessly slapped him in his tailed beast down he had only enough time for one last thought this was no Boogeyman he was something far worse turning his head to the side the red and black swirling eyes took in the uncomfortable form of one of the members of akitsuki DEA the mad bomber merely tilting his head towards the unconscious body at his feet he watched calmly as the giki the six- tailed slug was loaded onto a huge clay bird for transport tilting his head in consideration he mentally tallied his targets ticking off those that had been captured already the three four five six and seven tailed beasts in their respective giki giving off a low hum of approval he turned his body in th e direction of Kumer and vanished Without a Trace leaving a devastated Forest behind him is evidence of his victory over the rokubi pyin arudo calmly looked across the pockmarked clearing at the Furious Visage of the snake sanin they had been at it for the past few minutes and orochimaru's current appearance showed that Naruto was not pulling his punches still the Snake Charmer was no slouch himself is evidenced by the few tears in Naruto's clothing his injuries having long since healed in a hiss of steam orochimaru's performance was even more impressive for the fact that Naruto was currently on level six of his custom limiter seal having been in the care of sunade while on level six he had decided not to drop down to level seven to avoid any bothersome questions if he was checked over again still narut knew that the time for passively going along was fine though he had initially hoped to kick back and relax on this go around he knew that things were about to come to a head he accepted that he might have gone during the chunin exams and further worsen things during The Invasion attempt the intervention of Uchiha obido had been a surprise in a world lacking surprises to one such as him he knew that the unmasking of the person behind the Akatsuki would stir up the bee's nest as evidenced by the current meeting between the five cages in konaha h e let loose a silent sigh as he considered his actions so far and the actions he would soon have to undertake going from what he knew of ma and considering that he had in another life called him brother that was a lot Naruto could vaguely predict what was about to happen no knowing that his showing during the chunan exams revealed to the World At Large and to the Akatsuki in particular that he was not to be taken lightly and that if anyone wanted a shot at him they had better take it now while he had not yet reached his full potential Naruto could guess that the Boiling Pot that was the elemental Nations was about to explode sighing once more as a charge from Orochimaru distracted him from his thoughts he wondered if he would be forced to go above level five for the battles to come he hoped not because the cartographers always complained about having to correct their Maps once the dust had settled Conan still as the awareness of something fluttered at the edge of her senses suddenly her right hand came up in a blur releasing a hail of paper shuriken that pulverized one of the walls of the room beside her nagato cast his rippled gaze to a particular corner of the room as his NY Godly senses registered a powerful presence causing Conan to switch Focus as she prepared to defend the most important person in her life slow and steady footsteps her aled the emergence of the figure into the light the first thing that greeted their eyes was the battle armor designed in a style not seen in decades next was the beautifully crafted blade that hung at the figure's waist moving in such a way that his fluid gate was not hindered by it finally they saw the face of the Intruder and Conan gasped in recognition even as Nag's eyes widened in Sue CH surprised that it reflected in his usually impassive voice you impossible feeling the raw power contained the body of the person standing before him nagato knew that this was no impostor he Ken EU that this was the real legend as he had been in his prime and that as it stood now the person before him wielded enough power to utterly destroy him and Conan if he so chose voice and face blank of emotion the figure spoke up come nagato we leave for konaha blinking in surprise nagato was was about to question the command when the air on either side of the uch rippled and peeled away to reveal five blank-faced people all of whom he recognized the mizukage yugur Han roshi udaka Fu and if his senses were any indication they all possessed their tailed beasts as well with a slight shudder he nodded in compliance with his orders with not even a gesture the space surrounding the powerful missing nin shuttered as reality defying forces were exerted on it in a swirl of and barely detectable chakra they all found themselves standing on a hill overlooking a partly decimated Forest nagato mounted on his complicated chakra machine spared a moment to notice that all his six paths were also present before an explosion of white smoke had him looking back to find the boss Summons of the snake and Toad Clans preparing to do battle easily deducing who the combatants were he prepared to have his paths move in and subdue the caubi gariki only to have the armor-clad figure gesture for him to wait turning a questioning look on him nagato wondered why they didn't just capture one of their targets now the figure after a few seconds of Silence finally responded let Oro chimaru die he has long since outlived his usefulness the other gariki are currently and will be if they aren't already in konaha we can capture them for the Fulfillment of our plan seeing the sense in that approach nagato merely nodded and turned back to observe the battle before he was once again interrupted by the his silent companion who apparently still had more to say leave your Diva path here as incentive for the boy to get back to konaha immediately the rest of us will proceed to the forest surrounding the village where the remaining members of the group are gathering in preparation for an assault on the village eyes widening at the wrap in planning an execution of the uchiha's plan Conan felt the beginnings of fear as she realized that the uch must have captured the five gariki met up with and convinced the rest of Akatsuki and made preparations for a Siege on konaha in the space of the past few days truly the man was a Shinobi like no other sunade watched with Rising frustration as the other cage continued T Ocker amongst themselves about the viability of uniting to squash the Akatsuki threat it had begun when the rage the hothead that he was had wasted no time in pointing out that Kumer was the only blameless Village as far as having ties to the aat went he had shouted about the Suchi KAG actually employing said group as well as the fact that the group's birthplace had been kakar that had only caused the Suchi KAG to lose his cool and the mizukage to become indignant things had rapidly devolved from there until the most powerful people in their respective lands ended up arguing like children now she scalled as her Sensei sent an amused look in her Direction while beside him jariah failed to properly muffle his Snickers silently she prayed for something to happen to interrupt her fellow cages the gods must have been listening the opening of the door immediately drew the attention of those present causing the rages rant to Trail off as they all tea o stock of the blond-haired figure striding into the room the minute tensing of the contingent from iager was ignored as Naruto came to a stop before the semicircle of assembled cages deciding to show some decorum before them he bowed slightly and waited for sunade to acknowledge Him no noticing the assessing looks that all the foreigners were throwing at him though the looks from two of the Miss contingent was different sunade grateful for the interruption asked by your presence here I take it that there were no problems just as Naruto moved to speak the sandam voice are hang out for the first time since the convening of the meeting reminding everyone else that there was a sleeping dragon in their midst I wouldn't say that sunade Chan after all why else would we be getting the mission report from a clone at his words sunade cast a sharp glance at him as the others wondered how they had failed to discern the true nature of the visitor in the meantime the Clone decided to give a brief report the mission was a success Uchiha sake is under custody and team Nara is being seen to in the hospital the original is not here because he stayed behind to deal with Oro chimaru the konaha group and a handful of the foreigners were the only ones not gaping at the Casual statement a child dealing with one of the sonim Preposterous spluttering in shock kitsuchi asked oi what do you mean deal with Oro chimaru the little Brad is going to get killed no matter whose son he is before the Clone could reply a small cloud of smoke and pulse of chakra erupted on the table clearing to reveal the small figure of gamabunta son gamakichi clutching in his hand the FED Blade kusanagi the Toad's greeting was met by stunned silence as they all tried to process the proof before their eyes as if their stuper was not sufficient another greater surge of chakra had the rage leaping to his feet in alarm as the familiarity of the chakra registered his shouted query was almost drowned out by the loud discharge of electricity as the technique completed maoui the sight revealed when the light show ended simultaneous ch's blood and inflamed it lying on the floor battered bruised bleeding and barely alive the impressive Rec y of the cages as they took in the new development was nothing to the speed of the famed Medic in their midst at the same time as the Lightning Fast rage was clearing the table Tsunade was already kneeling before the two bodies hands outstretched and glowing with the power of healing chakra a knew better than to interfere as he watched tady effortlessly handle the healing of the two gariki simultaneously a testament to her prodigious talent in the field of healing sunade for her part was wholly focused on her patience delicately fixing the Nick blood vessels while also shunting the healing energy of their respective beu towards the damages that needed more Brute Force than finesse to heal as soon as she had them stabilized she allowed herself to relax from the high level of focus she had been maintaining causing the Kumer group to relax minutely as well with a nod of her head she motioned for it to come closer pulsing some of her chakra she woke up her two patients just as the door opened to reveal an ambo Squad alerted by the commotion and chakra and knelt next to his little brother body for once completely still as his volcanic rage exceeded the limit where it could be expressed the silence still left in the wake of the sudden appear ants of two of the very giki they had been discussing allowed everyone to hear be's word Akatsuki as his words confirmed what they had all known on some level a prepared to ask for Mora tals when the entire Tower shook as an explosion of sound swept through the entire village with a muffled curse jariah spun to face the origin of the sound instilled as he saw aund puppets rising in the air just outside the walls beside the veritable Army of redcloak Puppets a towering wave of water was rushing towards the wall as well immediately showcasing skill befitting Legends like them jariah and the sand Dame wo their chakra and before the astonished eyes of the younger ninjas present a solid wall of Earth rose up moments before the tsunami hit sucking up all the water to become a wall of mud while those present gaped at the combination Jutsu pulled off from such a long distance and at such short notice the sand Dame was already completing another set of hand seals huge Serpentine dragons erupted from the wall of mud to plow through the army of Puppets taking out a handful of their number as the five cages the recently healed gineris and they our escorts moved to deal with the new Intruders sunade spared a moment to wish for the safety of a blond-haired blue-eyed ninja gabun to Exhale a relieved breath of as the body of his foe finally stopped twitching reaching out with one massive webbed hand he gripped the Tonto lodged in the skull of the Great Snake and ripped it out of the place where it had pinned him to the floor though he was seeing it with his own eyes he almost couldn't believe it Manda was dead for countless years since the simultaneous betrayal of Orochimaru and Ascension of Manda to the head of the snake Clan the toads and their Summoners by extension had been at war with the cold-blooded reptiles gamabunta knew that most of the enmity between their people was due to a combination of two factors Orochimaru and Manda the combined Lust For Blood and all round pervasion of all that was good and natural found in their Unholy Union had been as a blight upon the animal summons now it was all over Manda was dead and one of his sons hopefully a more level-headed and honorable one would take his throne for the first time in over a decade they might finally have peace and it was all because of a blond-haired child allowing his gaze to land on the child in question he was just in time to see tooro chimaru bonelessly slide off the sword that had been thrust through his mouth in a parody of the Fatal blow that had fed his reptilian companion seconds before once again the proof before his eyes did nothing to diminish his feelings of incredulity Oro chimaru the infamous snake sonin was dead killed by the hands of a boy barely into his teens gamabunta along side Ma and Pa had been told by jariah of the events surrounding monado's son some 2 and a half years before after finally quelling the urge to go to konaha and sit on a few individuals he had listened to the incredible tale of monado's cealing Genius at the time the three toads had found it difficult to believe until they had recalled the reports of the Toads that had played their part in repelling the recent Invasion now more willing to believe jiah they had listened further as he talked about what he had been able to glean about the boy's character during the one-month intermission between the second part of the chunin exams and the final tournament what reservations they might have had at the thought of a child wielding such power were put to rest as jiah waxed on about the boy's unshakable determination and Powerful sense of justice his drive to become the greatest ninja Legend in all of the elemental Nations so that he might be better able to help those who needed it as jariah spoke the Toads were painfully reminded of another golden-haired child who had brought such light to their Summoner eyes and such Vigor to his Spirit it was that last part that convinced them to give the kid a chance and now gabun was pleased that they had it had also helped that the great toad Sage had mentioned that the boy would be instrumental to stopping the terrible events that were about to befall the land while the news of impending disaster was worrying the no WL edged that Naruto would be one of those fighting to prevent it had calmed Jah down revealing to the Toads the depths of the Sage's belief in his godson now gamabunta observed as Naruto sealed away the remains of the snake soning and prepared to offer the kid a lift back to the Village when he froze in surprise for an instant even as his senses registered The Surge of chakra from right next to him he was already turning to confront it even as his hearing picked up the intoned words of the newcomer his tongue was already zipping through the air to protect Naruto even as his eyes w dend as they landed on the Newcomer's gray eyes bearing a ripple pattern he knew that it was already too late Shinra Tensai jiia absently wondered at how loud the sudden silence was as his eye s burned into the features of one of the men standing across from the cages and their escort Welling was a relative term seeeing as how he seemed to be encased in some complex machine though h e might have been able to write off the red hair as a mere coincidence the Ripple patterned gray eyes could only belong to one person Uzumaki nagato following that train of thought it stood to Ray son that the blue-haired woman standing beside him was Conan shocking as the proof of their survival might be the greatest shock was seeing them wearing black cloaks with red clouds beside him he could feel tsunade's barely hidden surprise as she took in the sight before her never in all their imaginings had they expected the entire might of the Akatsuki to crash down on them though he thought to himself we should have expected this once three of the giki ended up gathered in the same place he prepared himself for one of the most difficult battles he would ever have to face F eeling the other people standing with him doing the same yet he couldn't help but notice that the Akatsuki members seemed to be waiting for something as if on Q an explosion went off not too far from the clearing where the two groups were facing off some of the younger ninja present flinched as the Backdraft of the explosion washed over them with the accompanying surge of chakra just as they were regaining their bearings a body suddenly crashed into the open space between both groups causing them to jump farther apart as they waited for the dust to Clear Eyes widened in sewer to R eil Naruto kneeling on top of an orange-haired body wearing the same attire as the other missing Nim present smoothly Naruto flipped away from the body just in time to avoid getting skewered by a black metal rod wielded by the surprisingly still conscious person as he landed beside jerah he heard his Godfather's sharp intake of air once the pierced face of yahiko was revealed now that everyone was gathered nagato took the chance to speak into the silent air zetsu will be here soon and then we will begin shifting in confusion at that statement the gathered konah Shinobi and th our temporary allies twitched as the sound of a struggle and muffled curses reached their ears causing their gazes to zero and on a tree not too far from the AC sui group just in time to watch the bound figure of Uchi sake emerged with a black and white colored plant-like man struggling feudly in the zetsu's grasp sasak was powerless to do anything to escape as he was dragged towards the group of nenon the konaha contingent already tense at the sight of one of their own even if he was a wayward one in the grasp of the enemy tensed further as they noticed a ripple in the air on either side of nagato flashing back to a similar technique being used by an orange-haired masked man they were prepared for the emergence of a figure from the swirl in fabric of SpaceTime they were not prepared for the identity of said figure sunat and oni's exclamations of shock had gazes flickering in their Direction long enough to note their pale faces before refocusing on the newcomer before them still despite his surprise onoi managed to bite out you how are you still alive iiha M at that question most of the gathered ninja stump LED back in shock Ting W it a heavy dose of fear at the arrival of the Shinobi world's version of The Boogeyman casting his cool and dispassionate Gaze on the gathered cages and their escorts the oldest living uch began to speak since there is no hurry I will answer your question onoi years ago word came out of a forbidden technique created by the Nadim Hokage the otens no Jutsu a Jutsu capable of su moaning The Souls of the dead and using them to animate corpses which would then fight using the dead person's full power it was a truly fearsome Jutsu but one with a few drawbacks the necessity of a controller the need for a part of the person you wanted to summon and the possibility of being sealed away essentially the person no matter how powerful was still merely a puppet the more Ken eligible ninja present nodded at his words aware of the existence of such a technique and yet sensing that there was more to the story than that everyone who was listening tensed slightly is without any motion to forewarn them an upright wooden box began to rise from the ground beside the ancient uch ignoring their reactions he forged on what not many know is that the Uzumaki seal Masters had managed to create a similar Jutsu years before one capable of completely bringing a person back to life at their Peak condition no controller necessary and with no risk of being sealed away like the other technique exclamations of disbelief greeted his statement but he stoically ignored them choosing instead to continue silencing them with his next words it was a technique that took the myth and legends surrounding the legendary dojutsu the renegon which was said to have the ability to bring the recently dead back to life the cost of the Jutsu was tremendous as it are equired the sacrifice of a person closest to the target's bloodline a child or a parent because of the cost of the technique it was labeled as forbidden in all records of destroyed except F or the memory of the main seal Master involved in its construction at this point the listeners who had worked out where this was going were appalled at what they were listening to and some of them suddenly recalled the Uchiha Clan Massacre wondering if it was an attempt to obtain a needed sacrifice for the technique ignorant of the thoughts running through a few of the minds of the people before him the Sharingan wielder forged on once more captivating his audience with his recounting of History years later an attempt was made to combine these two techniques into one ultimate technique K which would have all their strengths and none of their weaknesses the edot tensi had the benefit of making the summoned person nigh indestructible and granting them almost Limitless stores of chakra the Uzumaki Clan forbidden technique restored the target's body to perfect condition and granted the person full control of their actions it fully brought them back to life the attempt was a success perhaps even better than had been expected because you see now one wasn't constrained in their choice of source material with which to perform the summoning any direct descendant of any generation would suffice the sandam Hokage the quickest on the uptake there was only able to give an aborted Cry of warning before a blade suddenly plunged into sas's chest pinning him to the lid of the upright box before the horrified and Grim eyes of those present a mind bobbling complex array of ceiling scripts lit up in an Unholy red light as sausage 's blood flowed Against Gravity to outline the seal by the time the people refocused on the other U present it was too late he had just completed the final hand seal and was in the process of calling out uzushio kinjutsu Edo Rene tensi no jutu a shutter ran through the ranks of the Kahan ninja as the laws of nature were once more violated with impunity sake's body turned to Ash and seemed to fuse into the box leaving the glowing seal on the lid which in turn f Ed from view after a few seconds after a few seconds of Silence in which the assorted combatants grew even more tense the lid was suddenly block stead off the box and the site before them caused a few to pause in confusion which was then swiftly replaced by Dawning understanding and even more fear stepping casually out of the wooden coffin the near carbon copy of the present uch came to a step beside the other Dawning similar battle armor and wielding a gunby battle fan nonchalantly as the though his companion hadn't just woken from the dead the Uchi spoke to the newcomer it's good to see you again Mo and Nissan note I have gotten a few messages saying that this chapter came across as choppy and rushed I apologize for that was not my intention I had attempted to capture a sort of multi-pov telling of events happening over a few days my Hope was that it would read as a series of Snippets which when taken together would seamlessly paint the whole picture sort of like how the series 24 did a few scenes well then there it is 11k words for your enjoyment now a few notes on this chapter as usual fur sa this is the second to the last chapter of little things though I might toss in an epilog secondly the next chapter will mainly be gratuitous violence and overthe toop Ninjutsu which is always fun to write finally once this story is done I will put up a poll asking you to vote for which story in the collection of Eternal Sage visits many realities you want me to focus on there will be uchian Naruto Kay and Naruto genjutsu Naruto and so on oh and since it will be a while until next time Happy Thanksgiving thank you for taking the time to read this story